Skip to main content

Full text of "The still small voice; quiet hour talks"

See other formats


Class  JSSl±WL- 

Book ^l^i 

OopightN°_ 


COPYRIGHT  DEPOSIT. 


THE   STILL 
SMALL  VOICE 


QUIET  HOUR  TALKS 


BT 


REV.   G.  P.  PARDINGTON,  Ph.D. 


'  I 


>  , 


published  by 

Alliance    Press    Company 

692   Eighth  Avenue 

NEW  YORK 


4%% 


corv  b. 


Copyrighted  by  Alliance  Press  Co.,  1902. 


(J 

V 


TO 

MY    WIFE 

My  genial  critic  and  sympathetic  helper  in  its  preparation 
this  volume  of  "  Quiet  Hour  Talks  "  is  affectionately  dedi- 
cated. 


PREFACE 


This  little  volume  of  devotional  messages 
has  a  history  which  will  interest  the  reader. 
For  five  years,  during  the  school  session,  the 
writer  has  conducted  in  the  Missionary  Insti- 
tute, at  Nyack,  N.  Y.,  a  weekly  consecration 
service  for  the  promotion  of  the  spiritual  life 
of  the  students.  This  service  is  known  as 
the  "Quiet  Hour/'  and  the  messages  are  famil- 
iarly called  "Quiet  Hour  Talks."  The  Quiet 
Hour  is  always  a  delightful  and  hallowed 
season,  combining  mental  relaxation  with  spir- 
itual invigoration. 

From  time  to  time  the  publication  of  a  vol- 
ume of  these  devotional  messages  has  been  re- 
quested by  the  students  and  by  others  who  have 
heard  them.  After  much  prayer  this  request 
is  now  acceded  to  in  the  hope  that  the  spirit- 
ual blessing  that  has  so  signally  attended  their 
delivery  will  thus  reach  a  larger  circle. 


CONTENTS 

The  Budding  Rod 9 

The  Pilgrim's  Promise 16 

Freshness,  Fragrance  and  Fruitf illness 24 

Waiting  for  God 33 

Light  from  the  Word 39 

The  Committed  Life 47 

The  Voice  of  the  Lord 56 

Newness   of  Life 65 

The  Vision  of  the  Unseen 71 

Promise  and   Performance 78 

The  Bread  of  Earth  and  the  Bread  of  Heaven.  ...  85 

The   Quiet   Hour 97 

One  with  Christ 108 

Security  and  Serenity 119 

The   Two  Laws 126 

Union  and  Communion 138 

The  Three  R's 146 

Two  Omnipotent  Forces 155 

Preparations   of  Grace 162 

Inwrought  and  Outwrought  Prayer 171 

Light  in  Darkness 182 

The  Cause  and  Cure  of  Religious  Despondency. .  .191 

The  Priestly  Blessing 205 

Transformed  by  Beholding 215 

The  God  of  All  Comfort 225 

An  Expected   End 235 


THE  BUDDING  ROD 

THE  seventeenth  chapter  of  Numbers  con- 
tains the  story  of  the  rod  of  Aaron  that 
budded.  This  incident  vindicated  the  di- 
vine choice  of  the  Aaronic  priesthood  and  si- 
lenced rival  claimants  for  priestly  honors 
among  the  children  of  Israel. 

Of  course,  the  budding  rod  is,  primarily,  a 
type  of  the  priestly  ministry  of  Christ.  Our 
Lord's  priesthood  is  of  divine  choice.  It  is  a 
living  priesthood.  The  blossoming  rod  symbol- 
izes the  freshness,  fragrance  and  fruitfulness 
of    Christ's   ministry   of   intercession. 

But  while  the  budding  rod  of  Aaron  is  pre- 
eminently a  type  of  the  priesthood  of  Christ, 
it  may  also  be  taken  as  a  type  of  the  interces- 
sion of  believers.  For  we  have  been  made 
"priests  unto  God" ;  and  it  is  our  high  calling 
and  exalted  privilege  to  fulfil  in  the  name  of 
Christ  the  office  of  intercession  in  behalf  of 
others. 

Let  us  notice  three  lessons  which  this  beau- 


10  The  Still  Small  Voice 

tiful  story  teaches  concerning  the  ministry  of 
prayer.  These  are  drawn  from  the  nature  of 
the  rod,  the  place  where  Moses  put  it,  and  the 
degrees  of  its  fruitfulness. 

First }  The  nature  of  Aaron's  rod. 

The  rod  of  Aaron  was  just  like  the  other 
rods  that  were  chosen.  By  nature  it  was  sim- 
ply a  dry  stick.  Josephus  states  that  the 
twelve  rods  were  cut  from  a  sort  of  desert 
brush.  The  rod  was  a  symbol  of  authority.  It 
may  be  they  were  not  cut  at  the  time,  but 
had  been  for  generations  in  the  possession 
of  the  tribes  of  Israel.  They  seem  to  have  been 
not  unlike  such  a  stick  as  one  might  cut  for  a 
cane  from  underbrush.  They  were  not  saplings 
with  roots  that  could  be  transplanted.  They 
were  simply  dry  boughs,  just  such  a  bundle  of 
sticks  as  one  would  gather  for  burning.  This 
was  the  character  of  the  rod  that  God  caused  to 
flourish. 

What  is  the  spiritual  lesson?  The  meaning 
is  that  believers  who  are  called  to  the  ministry 
of  prayer  are  by  nature  just  like  dry  sticks. 
One  is  not  born  with  ability  to  become  an  ac- 
ceptable intercessor.    One  does  not  acquire  the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  11 

requisite  qualifications  by  education  and  cul- 
ture. One  may,  indeed,  be  gifted  in  prayer; 
he  may  be  fluent  and  even  eloquent  in  public 
intercession.  But  the  life  of  nature  can  furnish 
no  part  of  the  essential  qualifications  for  the 
ministry  of  prayer.  It  must  all  be  of  grace. 
Thus  all  believers  stand  on  the  same  plane; 
none  in  the  matter  of  prayer  has  any  advantage 
before  God.  The  Lord  chooses  dry  sticks  from 
which  all  the  sap  is  gone.  Beloved,  we  must 
come  before  God  as  dry  sticks.  It  may  be  hu- 
miliating to  take  this  position;  but  if  we  are 
ever  to  be  used  to  bless  others  through  prayer 
we  must  be  willing  to  be  emptied  of  everything. 
All  God  desires  is  a  yielded  instrument  that 
He  can  use.  All  He  wants  is  an  empty  channel 
through  which  He  can  pour  His  grace  upon 
the  waste  places  of  the  earth. 

Second,  The  place  where  Moses  put  the  rod. 

Moses  took  the  bundle  of  rods  and  laid  them 
up  before  the  Lord  in  the  tabernacle  of  wit- 
ness. He  placed  them  in  the  Holy  of  Holies. 
They  lay  over  night  in  the  presence  of  Jehovah. 
The  light  of  the  Shekinah  shone  upon  them. 
While  there  the  rod  of  Aaron  was  warmed  into 


(2   J^-r     The  Still  Small  Voice 

supernatural  life.  Instead  of  the  sap  of  nature 
the  life  of  grace  began  to  flow  through  the 
withered  stick,  when  lo !  it  became  fruitful  far 
above  the  fruitfulness  of  nature. 

What  does  this  mean  in  the  prayer  life  ?  It 
means  that  the  believer  who  would  learn  the 
divine  art  of  intercession  must  enter  the  secret 
chamber  of  the  Lord.  He  must  come  and 
place  himself  like  a  withered  stick  before  the 
presence  of  God.  As  he  kneels  there  his  cold 
dead  heart  will  be  warmed  into  supernatural 
life.  At  first  the  springs  of  prayer  may  be 
dried  up.  He  may  be  conscious  of  a  dearth  of 
spiritual  desire.  He  may  be  unable  to  form  a 
prayer  in  his  heart  or  utter  a  prayer  with  his 
lips.  But  he  has  come  before  the  throne  of 
God  as  an  intercessor;  he  is  there  by  divine 
choice  and  appointment.  As  he  patiently 
waits  upon  the  Lord  in  silence  he  soon  becomes 
strangely  sensible  of  a  new  life  enkindling  his 
whole  being.  Spiritual  desires  begin  to  well  up 
in  his  heart.  His  mind  becomes  centered  upon 
some  subject  which  perhaps  he  has  not  thought 
of  before.  He  finds  himself  getting  hold  of 
God  with  a   strangely   new   sense   of   access. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks 


13 


Longings  and  yearnings  take  possession  of  his 
heart,  while  words  flow  spontaneously  from  his 
lips.  What  does  it  all  mean?  Why,  beloved, 
this  is  "praying  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  This  is 
the  exercise  of  the  ministry  of  intercession. 
The  empty  vessel  is  being  filled  with  divine 
grace.  The  yielded  instrument  is  being  divine- 
ly used.  The  old  stick  is  budding  with  new  life. 

Third,  The  degrees  of  the  rod's  fruitfulness. 

Over  night  the  rod  of  Aaron  "brought  forth 
buds  and  bloomed  blossoms  and  yielded  al- 
monds." The  life  of  nature  cannot  mature  its 
products  as  rapidly  as  the  life  of  grace.  With- 
in a  few  hours  the  entire  process  of  vegetation 
was  completed ;  bud,  blossom  and  almonds  ap- 
peared on  the  same  bough. 

What  meaning  has  all  this  for  us  ?  Surely, 
it  may  stand  for  three  phases  of  the  ministry 
of  intercession.  The  almonds  may  represent 
answers  to  prayer.  In  the  life  of  intercession 
the  Lord  continually  fulfils  his  promises,  and 
answers  to  prayer  will  be  frequent  and  abund- 
ant. The  blossoms  may  represent  the  things 
we  are  praying  through  with  God.  The  al- 
mond has  not  appeared,  but  we  have  the  bios- 


14  The  Still  Small  Voice 

som.  The  answer  has  not  come,  but  we  have 
the  assurance.  The  ministry  of  intercession 
should  be  filled  with  blossoms.  Long  years 
of  waiting  precede  the  answer  to  many  prayers. 
For  the  conversion  of  one  man  George  Mueller 
prayed  over  sixty  years.  The  man  was  saved 
at  his  funeral.  The  delays  of  God  develop  the 
seeds  of  prayer  and  promote  the  growth  of 
its  blossoms.  These  seeds  of  prayer  may  be 
represented  by  the  buds  on  the  rod.  They  are 
the  new  subjects,  the  fresh  themes  that  the 
Lord  is  constantly  putting  into  our  hearts  and 
minds  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  prayer  life 
should  be  planted  with  seeds.  We  must  have 
the  almonds ;  for  without  answers  to  prayer  we 
should  grow  faint  and  discouraged.  We  need 
the  blossoms;  for  the  exercise  of  prayer 
strengthens  our  life  in  God.  And  may  the 
Lord  grant  us  the  buds  as  well;  for  new 
subjects  of  prayer  will  broaden  us  and  keep 
us  in  sympathetic  touch  with  the  interests  of 
Christ's  kingdom.  Let  us  not  have  the  almonds 
at  one  time,  the  blossoms  at  another,  and  the 
buds  at  still  another ;  but  let  them  all  grow  in 
our  hearts  together. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  15 

Moreover,  the  budding  rod  not  only  speaks 
of  fruitfulness,  but  also  of  freshness  and  fra- 
grance. What  is  so  new  and  sweet  as  a  bud  in 
spring?  What  is  so  fresh  and  fragrant  as  a 
blossom  ?  What  is  so  wholesome  and  nourish- 
ing as  fruit?  As  we  thus  minister  as  priests, 
may  our  spirits  be  fresh  with  the  dew  of 
Christ's  youth;  may  our  presence  be  fragrant 
with  the  incense  of  the  altar;  and  may  our 
lives  be  fruitful  through  the  power  of  prevail- 
ing prayer. 


THE  PILGRIM'S  PROMISE 

"And  behold  I  am  with  thee  and  will  keep  thee 
whithersoever  thou  goest,  and  will  bring  thee  again 
into  this  land;  for  I  will  not  leave  thee,  until  I 
have  done  that  which  I  have  spoken  to  thee  of" 
(Gen.  xxviii.   15). 

THIS  verse  is  the  pilgrim's  promise.     It 
was  given  to  Jacob  when  he  left  his  fa- 
ther's home  in  Canaan  to  seek  his  fortune 
in  the  land  of  Padan-Aram.    During  his  long 
wanderings  it  insured  him  "journeying  mer- 


cies." 


This  is  a  good  verse  for  the  traveler  and  the 
tourist  to  guard  them  against  accident  by  land 
or  by  water.  It  is  a  good  verse  for  the  mission- 
ary who  faces  peril  and  privation  in  heathen  lands. 
It  is  a  good  birthday  verse  as  one  starts  out  to- 
ward a  new  mile  stone  in  life.  It  is  a  good 
New  Year's  verse  as  one  crosses  the  threshold 
of  another  cycle  of  time.  Finally,  it  is  a  good 
life  motto,  for  it  covers  all  the  days  and  years 
until  our  heavenly  Father  shall  minister  unto 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  17 

us  an  "abundant  entrance  into  His  everlasting 
kingdom." 

This  promise  is  fourfold :  it  includes  the  di- 
vine presence,  divine  preservation,  divine  pre- 
diction and  divine  performance. 

First,  The  divine  presence.  "Behold,  I  am 
with  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest."  God's 
presence  is  portable.  The  first  manifestation 
of  Jehovah  to  Israel  was  in  the  pillar  of  cloud 
and  of  fire.  This  supernatural  symbol  met 
the  chosen  people  at  the  passage  of  the  Red 
Sea  and  remained  with  them  until  the  crossing 
of  the  Jordan.  For  forty  years  it  led  them 
through  the  desert  wastes.  When  Israel  was 
on  the  march,  the  pillar  went  before  them; 
when  the  people  rested  in  their  tents  it  abode 
upon  the  tabernacle.  Whether  in  motion  or  at 
rest  the  children  of  Israel  were  covered  by  the 
Shekinah  glory,  the  symbol  of  God's  presence 
and  power.  This  is  the  divine  type  of  God's 
spiritual  presence  with  His  people  today. 

This  promise  is  not  alone  for  the  cell  and  the 
cloister,  but  for  the  office  and  the  busy  marts  of 
trade.  We  expect  to  find  God  in  the  closet  and 
in  the  hour  of  meditation;  but  we  shall  find 


18  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Him  also  in  our  work  and  as  our  feet  hasten  to 
do  His  bidding.  We  have,  however,  no  prom- 
ise that  the  presence  of  God  will  be  with  us,  if 
we  go  or  tarry  at  our  own  pleasure ;  but  wher- 
ever we  journey  at  His  bidding  and  whenever 
we  abide  at  His  command  we  shall  find  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  with  us.  As  if  to  make 
the  promise  stronger  it  is  stated  in  both  the 
negative  and  the  positive  form,  "I  am  with 
thee" — "I  will  not  leave  thee."  This  certainty 
of  God's  abiding  presence  with  His  children 
amid  all  vicissitudes  and  in  every  changing 
scene,  the  Portuguese  hymn  expresses  thus : 
"I'll  never,  no  never,  no  never  forsake."  Je- 
sus said,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto 
the  end  of  the  age." 

Second,  The  divine  preservation. 

"I  will  keep  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest." 
God's  providence  accompanies  His  presence. 
The  two  are  inseparable.  Through  the  long 
weary  years  when  Jacob  toiled  patiently  for 
Leah  and  Rachel;  through  all  his  misunder- 
standing and  disagreement  with  Laban;  from 
the  threatened  attack  of  Esau, — during  all  the 
experiences  of  the  twenty  years  or  more  that 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  19 

Jacob  was  absent  from  Canaan,  God  kept  him 
from  all  evil.  He  went  away  empty  handed 
and  alone.  He  came  back  wealthy  and  with 
a  large  family.  God  prospered  him  in  basket 
and  in  store  and  made  him  the  patriarchal  head 
of  the  family  of  the  covenant. 

For  those  who  are  in  His  will  the  provi- 
dence of  God  waits  to  do  the  same  today. 
But  the  divine  keeping  power  cannot  be  claimed 
by  those  who  essay  presumptuous  deeds  or  at- 
tempt hazardous  undertakings.  If  Jesus  had 
thrown  Himself  from  the  pinnacle  of  the  tem- 
ple, He  would  have  put  Himself  outside  the 
protection  of  the  angels  of  Jehovah. 

God's  keeping  power  does  not  mean  freedom 
from  trials  and  affliction.  We  shall  be  assailed 
by  temptation,  saddened  by  sorrow  and  threat- 
ened with  disaster ;  but  our  God  is  a  "God  of 
deliverances."  "Many  are  the  afflictions  of  the 
righteous  but  the  Lord  delivereth  him  out  of 
them  all."  Before  the  threatened  shipwreck  on 
the  Adriatic  God  promised  Paul  the  life  of  ev- 
ery one  in  the  ship.  How  was  the  promise  ful- 
filled ?  Some  swam  ashore  and  others  reached 
the  land  on  spars  and  planks ;  but  — "and  so  it 


20  The  Still  Small  Voice 

came  to  pass  that  they  all  escaped  safe  to  the 
land."  Thus  God  will  often  keep  us.  We 
may  get  bruised  and  battered  by  the  way,  but 
we  shall  reach  the  goal,  safe  and  sound  by  His 
grace. 

Third,  The  divine  prediction. 

God  had  spoken  many  things  to  Jacob.  His 
birth  had  been  ushered  in  by  prophecy.  God 
had  predicted  that  he  would  be  the  chosen 
seed.  Through  him  the  covenant  blessings  of 
Abraham  were  to  descend  and  bless  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth.  Moreover,  God  met  Jacob 
at  the  threshold  of  his  career ;  and  even  in  this 
chapter  we  find  recorded  words  of  promise  to 
him.  Prediction  easily  passes  into  commun- 
ion. We  can  be  sure  that  the  presence  that  ac- 
companied Jacob  communed  with  Him  by  the 
way,  whispering  to  his  heart  many  glorious 
promises  concerning  the  future.  So  the  Lord 
will  not  only  be  with  us  and  keep  us,  but  will 
talk  with  us.  To  the  believer  who  walks  with 
God  precious  messages  of  comfort  and  inspira- 
tion are  whispered  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  The 
gloom  of  the  pilgrim's  pathway  is  not  only 
lighted  up  by  the  Master's  presence  but  its  sol- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  21 

itude  is  broken  by  the  sweet  and  cheering  ac- 
cents of  His  voice.  Oftentimes  as  we  plod  along 
faithfully  in  the  will  of  God  He  opens  up  our 
future  before  us  until  it  becomes  radiant  with 
hope,  fragrant  in  blessing,  and  fruitful  in  ser- 
vice. As  Jacob  toiled  for  many  weary  years,  an 
obscure  husbandman  in  a  heathen  land,  his 
heart  must  have  been  cheered  by  the  vision  of 
the  coming  days.  God  may  have  let  him  see 
his  son  the  prime  minister  of  Egypt;  and  he 
must  have  caught  a  glimpse  by  faith  of  that 
Coming  One  of  whom  his  own  life  of  discipline 
and  suffering  was  a  type.  So  today  God  drops 
into  our  hearts  seeds  of  promise.  To  many  a 
humble  workman  at  his  bench  and  to  many  an 
obscure  maiden  in  the  home  He  is  giving  a  vi- 
sion of  the  whitened  harvest  fields  of  the  world, 
and  burning  into  their  hearts  the  conviction 
that  He  wants  them  there. 

Fourth,  The  divine  performance. 

God's  promise  to  Jacob  was,  "I  will  not  leave 
thee  until  I  have  done  all  that  I  have  spoken 
to  thee  of."  God  not  only  promises,  He  also 
performs.  How  gloriously  He  fulfilled  His 
word  to  Jacob.    He  returned  to  Canaan  in  safe- 


22  The  Still  Small  Voice 

tv ;  he  became  the  head  of  his  father's  house ; 
he  lived  to  see  Joseph  prime  minister  of  Egypt ; 
and  in  his  closing  days  he  predicted  the  com- 
ing of  Shiloh.  His  sun  went  down  in  peace. 
So  God  will  fulfil  His  promises  to  us.  "Hath 
He  spoken  and  shall  He  not  do  it,  or  hath  He 
promised  and  shall  He  not  make  it  good?"  The 
Lord  honored  the  faith  of  Abraham  by  giving 
him  Isaac.  Let  us  also  believe  that  whatever 
he  has  promised  us  He  is  able  also  to  perform. 
Beloved,  if  God  has  dropped  seeds  of  promise 
in  your  heart  He  is  going  to  mature  them.  If 
He  has  given  you  the  vision  He  will  make  it 
real.  If  temptations  come  they  will  only 
strengthen  His  word.  If  tears  of  affliction  fall 
they  will  only  water  it.  If  God  has  taken  hold 
of  you  for  any  thing  He  is  going  to  see  you 
through.  Circumstances  cannot  change  God's 
plan  for  your  life.  Your  own  honest  failures 
cannot  defeat  it.  Satan  himself  cannot  frustrate 
it.  You  will  yet  be  able  to  say  with  Joshua, 
"Not  one  good  thing  hath  failed  of  all  that 
God  hath  spoken  concerning  me."  In  the  hour 
of  trial,  in  the  time  of  discouragement,  when 
disaster  threatens   and  doubts  assail,  let  this 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  23 

glorious  promise  cheer  you,  like  a  beacon  fire 
in  the  darkest  night :  "I  will  not  leave  thee 
until  I  have  done  all  that  I  have  spoken  to  thee 
of." 


FRESHNESS,  FRAGRANCE  AND  FRUIT- 
FULNESS 

"I  will  be  as  the  dew  unto  Israel.  The  scent  there- 
of shall  be  as  the  wine  of  Lebanon.  From  Me  is  thy 
fruit,  found"  (Hos.  xiv.  5,  7,  8), 

THE  literary  structure  of  the  last  chapter 
of  Hosea  is  remarkable.  There  are  three 
speakers, — the  prophet,  Jehovah  and 
Israel.  In  verses  1  and  2  the  prophet  addresses 
Israel.  In  verses  3  to  7  Jehovah  speaks  to  His 
people.  In  verse  8  there  is  a  dialogue  between 
Jehovah  and  Ephraim,  representing  Israel.  In 
the  closing  verse  the  prophet  speaks,  applying 
the  truths  of  the  chapter  to  believers  of  all 
ages. 

The  chapter  is  rich  in  Oriental  symbolism 
and  abounds  in  tropical  luxuriance.  Amid  all 
the  wealth  of  spiritual  truth  there  are  three 
suggestive  thoughts  that  have  a  practical  bear- 
ing upon  our  deeper  life  in  the  Holy  Spirit.  "I 
will  be  as  the  dew  unto  Israel" — this  speaks  of 
freshness.     "The  scent  thereof  shall  be  as  the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  2 

wine  of  Lebanon" — this  speaks  of  fragrance. 
"From  Me  is  thy  fruit  found"— this  speaks  of 
fruitfulness. 

First,  vSpiritual  freshness. 

The  dew  is  a  source  of  freshness.  It  is  na- 
ture's provision  for  renewing  the  face  of  the 
earth.  It  falls  at  night ;  and  in  the  early  morn- 
ing the  flowers  of  the  meadow  and  the  grass 
of  the  field,  which  have  been  made  dull  and 
dry  by  the  dust  and  glare  of  the  sun,  are  fresh 
and  moist.  In  the  eastern  lands  where  the 
rainfall  is  slight  and  where  there  are  prolonged 
seasons  of  drought  the  dew  has  a  value  which 
can  scarcely  be  appreciated  in  western  coun- 
tries. There  it  is  an  absolute  necessity.  With- 
out it  the  vegetation  would  die. 

It  is  this  great  value  of  the  dew  which  is  so 
often  recognized  in  the  Scriptures.  It  is  used 
as  the  symbol  of  spiritual  refreshing.  Just  as 
nature  is  bathed  by  the  dew,  so  the  Lord  re- 
news the  strength  of  His  people.  In  Psalm  ex. 
3  dew  is  employed  to  represent  the  fresh- 
ness and  strength  of  Christ :  "Thou  hast  the 
dew  of  thy  youth."  This  renewing  life  He  pos- 
sesses not  for  Himself  but  for  His  people.    In 


26  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Titus  iii.  5  the  same  thought  of  spiritual  fresh- 
ness is  connected  with  the  ministry  of  the  Holy 
Ghost — "the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost/'  This 
is  the  spiritual  significance  of  the  custom  of 
feet  washing,  which  gave  refreshment  after 
tramping  through  the  dust  and  heat  of  the 
day  (John  xiii.  10). 

Many  Christian  workers  do  not  recognize 
the  importance  of  the  heavenly  dew  in  their 
lives.  As  a  result  they  lack  freshness  and 
vigor.  Their  teaching  is  Scriptural,  their  la- 
bors are  faithful  and  abundant;  but  somehow 
their  public  utterances  are  lifeless.  Often- 
times their  messages  sound  old  and  stale.  The 
secret  of  the  trouble  is  to  be  found  not  in 
their  preaching  nor  in  their  service,  but  in 
themselves.  Their  own  hearts  are  half  fam- 
ished, yet  they  recognize  it  not.  Their  spirits 
are  drooping  for  lack  of  dew. 

Beloved  fellow  worker,  you  recognize  the 
folly  of  a  laboring  man  attempting  to  do  his 
day's  work  without  eating.  Do  you  not  recog- 
nize the  folly  of  a  servant  of  God  attempting 
to  minister  without  eating  of  the  heavenly  man- 
na ?    Nor  will  it  suffice  for  you  to  have  spirit- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  27 

ual  nourishment  occasionally.  Every  day  you 
must  receive  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Do  not  attempt  to  serve  in  any  capacity  without 
it.  Do  not  preach  a  sermon  or  lead  a  meet- 
ing or  write  an  article  or  conduct  an  in- 
quirers' service  or  pray  with  the  sick  or  af- 
flicted, without  having  your  hearts  laden  with 
the  dew  of  heaven.  You  know  when  you  have 
not  the  dew,  and  you  know  when  you  have  it. 
You  know  when  your  own  spirit  is  exultant 
with  joy  and  when  it  droops  in  heaviness.  You 
know  when  your  heart  is  rested  and  satisfied  in 
Christ  and  when  it  is  restless  and  hungry.  You 
know  when  your  whole  being  is  pulsating  with 
the  vigor  and  freshness  of  divine  life  and  when 
you  feel  jaded  and  worn. 

Quietness  and  absorption  bring  the  dew.  At 
night  when  leaf  and  blade  are  still,  the  vegeta- 
ble pores  are  open  to  receive  the  refreshing 
and  invigorating  bath.  So  spiritual  dew  comes 
from  lingering  in  the  Master's  presence.  Get 
in  touch  with  God.  Get  quiet  and  still  be- 
fore Him.  Haste  will  prevent  your  receiving 
the  dew.  The  dew  collects  only  on  a  quiet  and 
cool  surface.     Wait  before  God  until  you  feel 


28  The  Still  Small  Voice 

saturated  with  His  presence.  Then  go  forth 
to  your  next  duty  with  the  conscious  freshness 
and  vigor  of  Christ. 

Second,  Spiritual  fragrance. 

Freshness  produces  fragrance  in  both  the 
natural  and  the  spiritual  world.  Go  into  a 
summer  flower  garden  and  you  will  find  the 
air  laden  with  sweet  perfumes.  In  the  early 
morning,  when  the  dew  is  still  on  bud  and  blos- 
som, the  fragrance  is  sweetest.  The  dew  brings 
both  freshness  and  fragrance.  In  our  spiritual 
life  and  in  our  Christian  ministry  fragrance  is 
as  essential  as  freshness.  Where  the  one  is  ab- 
sent, there  is  a  lack  of  the  other.  In  eastern 
lands  garments  are  often  perfumed,  so  that 
the  presence  of  the  wearer  may  be  fragrant. 
The  Song  of  Songs  abounds  in  symbolical  al- 
lusions to  the  fragrance  of  the  garments  of 
Christ.  As  the  priests  ministered  in  tabernacle 
and  temple  the  fragrance  from  the  altar  of  in- 
cense filled  the  Holy  Place.  So  Paul  tells  us 
that  we  are  unto  God  a  sweet  savor  of  Christ. 
Fragrance  is  very  subtle,  but  its  absence  or 
presence  is  easily  detected.  I  always  recognize 
a  letter  from  California  before  I  open  it  or  see 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  29 

the  stamp  because  of  the  fragrance  of  the  en- 
velope. Perfume  has  power  to  awaken  mem- 
ory. A  stray  scent  on  a  passing  breeze  has 
called  up  scenes  of  earlier  years. 

Now,  there  is  about  a  strong  personality 
something  that  corresponds  to  fragrance. 
Sometimes  it  is  called  an  atmosphere.  There 
is  a  subtle  charm  of  personality  about  some 
people  which  is  felt  when  entering  their  pres- 
ence. This  is  often  caught  and  diffused  by 
those  who  associate  with  them.  Christ  pos- 
sessed this  fragrant  personality  in  a  preemi- 
nent degree.  The  early  disciples  caught  and 
diffused  this  spiritual  charm.  Thus  the  officers 
of  the  Sanhedrin  took  knowledge  of  John  and 
Peter  that  "they  had  been  with  Jesus  and 
learned  of  Him."  Spiritual  fragrance  is  sug- 
gestive of  Christ.  If  we  live  with  the  Master 
and  walk  with  Him,  those  who  associate  with 
us  will  see  something  Christlike  in  our  char- 
acter and  conduct.  But  the  charm  of  a  fra- 
grant influence  lies  in  the  unconsciousness  of 
him  who  exerts  it.  It  is  not  necessary  for  us 
to  know  that  our  lives  are  fragrant.  Indeed,  to 
know  it  is  apt  at  once  to  destroy  the  charm. 


30  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Moses  "wist  not  that  his  face  shone."  But  we 
can  be  sure  of  possessing  fragrance  without 
knowing  it  or  thinking  about  it.  The  fra- 
grance is  not  ours  but  Christ's.  If  we  see  to  it 
that  we  linger  much  in  His  presence,  He  Him- 
self will  manifest  His  own  sweet  and  fragrant 
life  through  us. 

Third,  Spiritual  fruitfulness. 

The  dew  that  brings  freshness  and  fragrance 
also  produces  fruitfulness  in  nature  and  in 
grace.  The  bright  colors  and  sweet  perfumes 
of  vegetation  are  only  means  to  a  higher  end. 
It  is  thus  also  in  the  spiritual  world.  Freshness 
of  spirit  and  fragrance  of  presence  are  not  ends 
in  themselves ;  they  only  contribute  to  the  high- 
er ministry  of  doing  good. 

In  nature  fruit  is  the  full  maturity  of  the 
seed.  It  is  the  result  of  growth  and  develop- 
ment. It  springs  spontaneously  and  inevitably 
from  its  source.  The  dew  may  stand  for  all 
that  vegetation  needs  for  its  full  fruition,  for 
light  and  warmth  as  well  as  for  moisture  and 
nourishment.  So  spiritual  dew  may  represent 
all  that  the  soul  needs  for  its  highest  develop- 
ment and  largest  ministry.    Jehovah  who  gives 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  31 

the  dew  and  produces  the  fragrance  also  caus- 
es the  fruitfulness.  "From  Me  is  thy  fruit 
found." 

All  Christian  service  is  not  fruit.  Much  of 
it  springs  from  ourselves.  Christians  are  called 
to  service.  A  young  convert  is  usually  told  that 
he  should  begin  at  once  to  work  for  the  Lord. 
With  an  eager  desire  to  do  something  for  the 
Master  and  under  a  compelling  sense  of  duty 
he  begins  to  be  active  in  Christian  service. 
While  the  motive  is  right  the  efforts  are  often 
misdirected.  How  many  there  are  who  have 
a  "zeal  not  unto  knowledge."  Many  people  are 
wearing  themselves  out  working  for  the  up- 
building of  their  local  churches  who  think  that 
they  are  thus  doing  effective  service  for  Christ. 
For  example,  Christian  women  will  bake  cakes 
and  make  fancy  articles  for  fairs  and  festivals 
and  Christian  men  will  buy  tickets  to  attend 
them,  with  the  thought  that  they  are  serving 
Christ.  This  may  be  work,  but  it  is  not  fruit. 
It  is  wood,  hay  and  stubble;  and  in  the  day 
that  reveals  all  things  it  will  be  burnt  up  by 
fire. 
Fruit  is  the  result  of  union  with  Christ.     It 


32  The  Still  Small  Voice 

is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  service 
given  to  us  by  the  Lord.  Many  Christians  make 
the  mistake  of  thinking  that  they  always  must 
be  doing  a  great  deal  for  Christ.  But  it  is  not 
the  quantity,  but  the  quality  of  our  service  that 
counts.  Ten  things  undertaken  for  Christ  at 
our  own  prompting  will  count  for  less  than 
one  thing  done  in  His  name  at  His  bidding. 
Again,  fruit  is  not  only  service ;  it  may  be  suf- 
fering. In  fact,  fruit  is  anything  which  the  life 
of  Christ  within  us  produces.  It  includes  graces 
of  character,  as  well  as  deeds  of  ministry.  To 
do  nothing  when  Christ  bids  us  be  still  is  fruit 
acceptable  unto  Him.  "They  also  serve  who 
-only  stand  and  wait." 


WAITING  FOR  GOD 

"Blessed   are  all   they  that   wait   for   Him"    (Isa. 
xxx.  18). 

WE  hear  a  great  deal  about  waiting  on 
God.  There  is,  however,  another  side. 
When  we  wait  on  God,  He  is  waiting  till 
we  are  ready;  when  we  wait  for  God,  we  are 
waiting  till  He  is  ready.  There  are  some  peo- 
ple who  say  and  many  more  who  believe  that  as 
soon  as  we  meet  all  the  conditions,  God  will 
answer  our  prayers.  They  say  that  God  lives 
in  an  eternal  now;  with  Him  there  is  no  past 
nor  future ;  and  that  if  we  could  fulfil  all  that 
He  requires  in  the  way  of  obedience  to  His  will, 
immediately  our  needs  would  be  supplied,  our 
desires  fulfilled,  our  prayers  answered.  There  is 
much  truth  in  this  belief;  and  yet  it  only  ex- 
presses one  side  of  the  truth.  While  God  lives 
in  an  eternal  now,  yet  He  works  out  His  pur- 
poses in  time.  There  are  crises  in  the  plan  of 
redemption  and  in  the  transformation  of  human 
lives,  when  God  preeminently  works.     Thus, 


34  The  Still  Small  Voice 

after  our  first  parents  sinned  it  was  at  least 
four  thousand  years  before  Christ  came  to 
die  on  the  cross.  The  Lamb  had  been  slain 
from  the  foundations  of  the  world  in  the  pur- 
pose of  God;  but  there  had  to  come  a  "fulness 
of  time"  (Gal.  iv.  4)  before  the  work  of  re- 
demption could  be  accomplished.  Pentecost 
occurred  at  a  fixed  time  in  the  sovereign  coun- 
sel of  God.  Jesus  ascended  nearly  two  thou- 
sand years  ago,  but  the  time  of  His  return  is 
still  delayed.  But  the  second  advent  we  believe 
will  be  just  on  time  according  to  the  chronolo- 
gy of  heaven. 

In  the  spiritual  transformation  of  human 
lives  there  is  a  sovereign  element  in  God's  deal- 
ings. There  is  a  time  when  He  can  work ;  and 
this  time  is  often  quite  independent  of  our  spir- 
itual condition.  Among  others  I  want  to  men- 
tion three  reasons  why  God  waits  that  He  may 
be  gracious  unto  us. 

First,  The  development  of  patience. 

The  Greek  word  rendered  "patience"  in  the 
Xew  Testament  literally  means  "to  stay  "  or 
"remain  under."  It  often  signifies  endurance.  In 
a  general  way  the  word  may  be  said  to  mean 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  35 

the  ability  to  wait.  Patience  is  just  waiting;  and 
waiting  often  without  knowing  any  reason  for 
the  delay.  We  know  that  in  the  natural  world 
there  is  the  law  of  growth  and  the  process  of 
development.  There  is  seed  time  and  harvest. 
One  does  not  expect  to  gather  fall  apples  in  the 
spring;  nor  to  pluck  June  roses  in  December. 
In  the  spiritual  world  there  is  also  a  law  of 
growth  and  a  process  of  development.  A  peti- 
tion presented  before  God  is  like  a  seed  dropped 
in  the  ground.  Forces  above  and  beyond  our 
control  must  work  upon  it,  till  the  true  fruition 
of  the  answer  is  given.  Oftentimes  when  the 
desire  of  our  heart  is  unfulfilled  and  our  pray- 
ers remain  unanswered  we  are  tempted  to  feel 
that  the  reason  must  lie  in  our  own  hearts.  Fre- 
quently it  does,  but  not  always.  Have  you  nev- 
er been  in  a  situation  where  it  would  be  a  re- 
lief to  you  to  find  something  wrong  in  your 
life?  The  assurance  of  being  right  with  God 
that  comes  when  waiting  before  Him,  you  are 
almost  tempted  to  distrust.  You  have  practical- 
ly decided  that  something  must  be  wrong,  else 
the  answer  to  your  prayer  would  come;  and 
hence  you  feel  bound  to  find  something.     Bu1 


36  The  Still  Small  Voice 

every  season  of  self-examination  and  agonizing 
before  God  results  in  the  quiet  conviction  that 
you  are  simply  to  rest  in  the  Lord  and  wait  pa- 
tiently for  Him.  What  is  the  matter?  Why, 
beloved,  God  is  simply  teaching  you  patience, 
for  it  is  after  ye  have  done  the  will  of  God 
that  ye  are  to  receive  the  promise.  God  is 
ripening  and  mellowing  you.  God  wants  you 
to  be  "perfect,"  that  is,  mature.  He  wants  you 
to  be  "entire,"  that  is,  no  part  lacking.  Just  as 
the  October  sun  flavors  the  apple,  so  it  is  the 
grace  of  patience  that  makes  us  a  "savor  of 
life"  unto  others. 

Second,  The  trial  of  faith. 

Another  reason  why  God  frequently  delays 
the  answer  to  our  prayers  is  the  trial  of  our 
faith.  The  word  "temptations"  in  James  i.  2 
does  not  mean  enticements  to  evil,  but  rather 
times  of  testing.  Of  the  true  meaning  of  the 
word,  God's  command  to  Abraham  to  offer  up 
Isaac  is  an  illustration.  Satan  tempts  men ;  but 
God  tests  them.  According  to  I.  Peter  i.  7  it 
is  not  our  faith  but  the  testing  of  our  faith  that 
is  precious  in  God's  sight.  And  let  us  remem- 
ber that  it  is  not  our  faith  that  God  tests  but  the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  37 

faith  of  Christ  in  us.  The  first  thing  the  trial 
of  faith  accomplishes  is  the  breaking  down  of 
what  little  faith  we  have  of  our  own.  Our 
faith  will  not  stand  the  strain.  The  test  of  faith 
must  continue  till  only  Christ's  faith  in  us 
remains.  I  was  told  recently  of  the  method  out 
West  by  which  gold  is  purified.  It  is  put  into 
a  furnace.  The  fire  waxes  hotter  and  hotter, 
and  is  allowed  to  continue  till  the  sparks  stop 
flying,  when  the  gold  is  purified.  The  flying 
sparks  are  the  dross  which  is  being  burnt  up. 
So  God  lets  the  testing  fires  of  our  faith  wax 
hotter  and  hotter  and  continue  till  the  sparks 
stop  flying ;  the  sparks  of  impatience,  murmur- 
ings  and  questions  of  all  kinds.  It  is  encour- 
aging to  remember  that  the  faith  of  Christ  is  a 
tested  and  proved  faith.  In  the  wilderness  He 
met  the  enemy  and  conquered  him.  There  is 
no  possibility,  consequently,  that  the  faith  of 
Christ  in  us  will  break  down;  God  knows  just 
how  far  we  can  go  and  just  how  much  we  can 
endure;  and  when  He  can  see  reflected  in  us 
the  image  of  His  Son  He  will  put  out  the  fires 
and  we  shall  come  forth  as  gold  purified. 
Third,  The  last  reason  I  will  mention  for 


38  The  Still  Small  Voice 

God's  frequent  delays  in  answering  our  prayers 
is  that  through  our  waiting  time  He  may  get 
glory  by  the  blessing  that  comes  to  other 
lives.  In  this  connection  it  is  true  that  no  one 
liveth  unto  himself.  There  is  a  vital  unity 
among  the  members  of  the  body  of  Christ.  It 
is  a  principle  upon  which  God  works,  that  in 
blessing  one  life  many  other  lives  are  thereby 
enriched.  If  received  in  the  right  spirit,  the 
waiting  time  before  our  blessing  comes  as  well 
as  the  full  answer  to  our  prayers  may  become 
a  fruitful  source  of  help  to  others.  Our  pa- 
tient endurance,  our  steadfast  faith,  our  quiet 
and  hopeful  confidence  will  inspire  others  to  a 
similar  trust  in  God. 

"For  yet  a  little  while  and  He  that  shall 
come  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry"  (Heb.  x. 

37). 

"Though  it  tarry  wait  for  it,  because  it  will 
surely  come,  it  will  not  tarry"  (Hab.  ii.  3). 


LIGHT  FROM  THE  WORD 

"Thy  Word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet  and  a  light 
unto  my  path"  (Ps.  cxix.  105). 

NO  truth  is  more  clearly  revealed  in  the 
Scriptures  than  the  truth  of  divine  guid- 
ance. That  the  Lord  has  promised  to 
guide  His  people  not  only  in  the  crises  of 
life  but  in  the  details  of  each  day,  no  one  will 
dispute.  From  the  appearance  of  the  pillar 
of  cloud  and  fire  at  the  Red  Sea  to  the  vi- 
sion of  the  Lamb  of  God  leading  His  people  by 
the  side  of  the  river  of  life,  the  Bible  abounds 
in  promises  and  illustrations  of  guidance.  With- 
out multiplying  Scripture  references,  we  may 
adduce  a  few  examples  and  passages  that  read- 
ily come  to  the  mind.  Abraham  "went  out  not 
knowing  whither  he  went;"  but  Jehovah  led 
him  through  all  the  years  of  his  pilgrimage.  He 
made  known  unto  Jacob  His  will  that  he  should 
go  into  Egypt  to  see  Joseph.  He  guided  the 
children  of  Israel  for  forty  years  in  that  "great 
and  terrible  wilderness.,,    He  led  Elijah  to  the 


40  The  Still  Small  Voice 

brook  Cherith,  where  He  fed  him  by  ravens, 
and  then  to  Zarephath,  where  He  sustained  him 
by  a  widow.  Through  David  God  has  prom- 
ised, "I  will  guide  thee  with  My  counsel  and 
afterwards  receive  thee  to  glory.  I  will  guide 
thee  with  Mine  eye."  Through  Isaiah  we 
learn,  "The  meek  will  He  guide  in  judgment, 
the  meek  will  He  teach  His  ways."  Jesus  de- 
clared, "My  sheep  hear  My  voice  and  they 
follow  Me."  Paul  wrote,  "As  many  as  are 
led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  they  are  the  sons  of 
God." 

But  while  divine  guidance  is  a  precious  truth 
of  revelation,  no  subject  has  been  more  abused. 
It  has  led  to  the  wildest  errors  in  belief  and  the 
grossest  excesses  in  conduct.  But  truth  is  the 
best  antidote  to  error ;  and  the  Scriptural  expo- 
sition of  a  doctrine  is  the  best  corrective  of  the 
fanaticism  or  the  immoral  conduct  to  which  its 
abuse  may  have  led.  Consequently,  just  be- 
cause divine  guidance  has  been  misunderstood 
and  misrepresented  it  needs  to  be  set  forth  in 
its  true  Scriptural  light,  safeguarded  from 
error  and  balanced  by  other  doctrines  of  reve- 
lation. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  41 

The  fact  of  divine  guidance  is  one  thing ;  the 
method  is  quite  another.  Hannah  Whitall 
Smith,  in  a  tract  on  the  subject,  indicates 
four  methods  of  divine  guidance,  viz.,  the  Word 
of  God,  the  Spirit  of  God,  the  providence 
of  God,  and  the  sanctified  judgment  of 
the  believer.  We  wish  to  consider  for 
a  little  divine  guidance  through  the  Word 
of  God.  It  is  not  designed  that  this  study  shall 
be  exhaustive  of  the  subject ;  it  is  intended  rath- 
er to  offer  a  few  suggestions,  correcting  some 
errors  that  are  popularly  held,  and  indicating 
a  few  safe  principles. 

First,  The  wrong  way  to  get  light  from  the 
Word. 

There  is  a  practice  quite  common  among 
Christians  known  as  "cutting  the  Scriptures. " 
This  consists  in  opening  the  Bible  at  random, 
allowing  the  eye  to  rest  where  it  will  on  the 
page,  and  then  taking  the  verse  or  passage  thus 
discovered,  as  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  to  be 
disobeyed  with  the  certainty  of  condemnation  if 
not  of  disaster.  This  is  a  pernicious  habit,  with- 
out Scriptural  warrant  and  productive  of  much 
evil.     It  partakes  of  the  character  of  the  lot, 


42  The  Still  Small  Voice 

having  about  it  a  large  element  of  chance.  It 
is  true  that  oftentimes  in  this  way  the  eye  lights 
upon  a  verse  that  gives  comfort  or  strength  in 
time  of  sorrow  or  weakness.  It  may  indeed 
happen  that  perchance  the  guidance  needed 
may  thus  be  obtained.  But  such  instances  are 
usually  the  result  of  accident;  and  the  fact 
that  they  sometimes  occur  is  apt  to  lend  en- 
couragement to  the  practice. 

However,  the  small  amount  of  good  that 
may  result  from  this  habit  is  outweighed  by 
the  large  amount  of  evil  that  is  sure  to  follow. 
Many  instances  might  be  given  of  distressing, 
if  not  disastrous  results,  that  have  come  from 
this  practice.  At  the  time  of  the  civil  war  a 
young  man  decided  the  question  of  his  enlist- 
ment in  this  way.  He  opened  to  the  passage  in 
the  ninety-first  Psalm,  "A  thousand  shall  fall 
at  thy  side  and  ten  thousand  at  thy  right  hand ; 
but  it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee."  He  told  his 
friends  that  he  would  go  through  the  war  un- 
harmed. In  this  belief  he  enlisted.  In  the 
battle  of  the  Wilderness  he  fell  dead,  shot 
through  the  heart.  His  family  and  friends 
were  perplexed  and  half  inclined  to  question 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  43 

the  goodness  and  grace  of  God.  There 
is  a  humorous  illustration  of  the  evil 
consequences  with  which  this  practice  of 
cutting  the  Scriptures  is  fraught.  A  man 
in  great  despondency  of  heart  and  mind 
thus  opened  the  Bible  for  light.  The 
first  time  he  turned  to  the  passage  in 
Esther  where  Haman  was  hanged  on  the 
gallows  that  he  had  built  for  Mordecai. 
Not  satisfied  with  this  Scriptural  direction,  he 
again  cut  the  Word.  This  time  he  opened  to 
the  statement  that  Judas  went  out  and  hanged 
himself.  Still  unwilling  to  obey  the  Scrip- 
tures, he  resorted  a  third  time  to  this  means  for 
light.  This  time  he  received  the  reassuring 
message,  "Go"  thou  and  do  likewise."  Needless 
to  say,  he  refused  to  obey.  In  disappointment 
and  disgust  he  abandoned  this  method  of  seek- 
ing light  from  the  Scriptures. 

This  way  of  handling  the  Bible  is  undignified 
and  irreverent.  It  regards  the  Scriptures  too 
much  as  a  fetish  or  a  talisman.  In  ancient 
Israel  the  will  of  the  Lord  may  have  been  read 
in  the  changing  colors  of  the  Urim  and  the 
Thummim.  But  today  God  does  not  reveal  His 


44  The  Still  Small  Voice 

mind  by  using  the  Word  in  such  a  superstitious 
manner.  Cutting  the  Scriptures  is  of  the  es- 
sence of  bibliolatry. 

Second,  The  right  way  to  get  light  from  the 
Word. 

The  Bible  is  the  revelation  of  God's  will  to 
man.  There  are  occasional  hints  in  the  Scrip- 
tures of  a  hidden  counsel  or  a  secret  will  of 
God;  but  with  these  inscrutable  operations  of 
the  divine  mind  we  have  nothing  to  do.  "The 
secret  things  belong  unto  God;  but  those  that 
are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  unto  our  chil- 
dren forever."  The  Bible  has  been  likened  to 
many  indispensable  objects  in  life.  It  is  a 
chart,  a  compass,  a  guidebook  to  show  us  our 
duty  here  on  earth  and  to  pilot  us  at  last  into 
the  haven  of  heaven. 

It  is  only  with  the  revelation  of  God's  will 
in  the  Scriptures  that  man  has  to  do.  Paul 
enjoins  us  not  to  be  unwise,  but  understanding 
what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is.  How,  then,  shall 
we  learn  the  mind  of  the  Lord  as  revealed  in 
His  Word  ?  Not  by  such  a  capricious  and  un- 
certain method  as  has  just  been  described.  This 
is  handling  the  Word  of  God  deceitfully.    But 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  45 

the  contents  of  Holy  Scripture  yield  them- 
selves to  diligent  and  consistent  study.  This  is 
handling  the  Word  of  God  aright.  Some- 
where within  the  covers  of  the  sacred  Book 
God  has  revealed  His  will  either  by  the  enun- 
ciation of  general  principles  or  by  the  enact- 
ment of  specific  laws,  concerning  every  mat- 
ter of  character  and  conduct.  For  example, 
His  will  in  regard  to  our  belief,  conversa- 
tion, behaviour,  dress,  health,  business,  recrea- 
tion, etc.,  is  clearly  revealed  in  the  Bible.  But 
how  shall  we  find  our  duty  on  a  given  sub- 
ject? By  searching  the  Scriptures  reverently 
and  diligently  with  the  best  aid  at  our  com- 
mand. Christ  said :  "Search  the  Scriptures/' 
In  a  spirit  of  submission  and  with  a  sincere 
prayer  for  help,  with  the  aid  of  concordance 
and  commentary,  and  above  all  with  the  help 
of  the  Spirit,  we  must  study  the  Word.  Much 
blessing  will  be  received  by  him  who  merely 
reads  the  Scriptures.  But  the  riches  of  the 
Word,  like  the  hidden  treasures  of  the  earth, 
are  not  found  on  the  surface ;  as  the  diver  finds 
the  pearl  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and  the 
miner  finds  the  diamond  in  the  depths  of  the 


46  The  Still  Small  Voice 

earth,  so  he  who  would  find  the  deep  things 
of  God  must  search  for  them  in  the  heart  of  the 
Word. 

Fanaticism  usually  grows  out  of  the  over 
emphasis  of  a  truth.  Thus  the  fanatical  prac- 
tice of  cutting  the  Scriptures  is  the  abuse  of  a 
legitimate  and  very  helpful  method  of  seeking 
light  from  them.  After  a  sincere  prayer  for 
light  and  in  simple  dependence  upon  the  Holy 
Spirit  it  is  often  profitable  to  open  the  Bible 
at  pleasure  and  from  the  point  where  the  eye 
rests  to  read  on  until  the  Spirit  flashes  some 
text  across  the  mind,  accompanied  by  the  con- 
viction that  it  contains  the  desired  light.  Some- 
times but  few  verses  will  be  read  in  this  way ; 
at  other  times  several  chapters. 

Another  way  in  which  the  Spirit  guides  us 
through  the  Word  is  by  bringing  to  our  re- 
membrance in  times  of  darkness  or  trial  pass- 
ages of  Scripture  that  have  been  stored  up  in 
the  mind.  Often  in  prayer  or  in  meditation  the 
Spirit  will  thus  take  of  the  things  of  Christ 
and  show  them  unto  us.  He  is  our  divine 
Remembrancer  who  has  promised  to  guide  us 
into  all  truth. 


THE  COMMITTED  LIFE 

"For  I  know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  per- 
suaded that  he  is  able  to  keep  that  which  I  have 
committed  unto  him  against  that  day"  (II.  Tim.  i. 
12). 

THIS  verse  speaks  of  a  committal  of  our 
lives  to  God,  a  committal  that  is  at  once 
definite,  complete,  and  final.  For  years 
the  writer  was  much  perplexed  about  the  sub- 
ject of  consecration.  He  knew  Christians  who 
every  time  they  prayed  in  public  and  in  fact  ev- 
ery morning  (according  to  their  own  state- 
ments) reconsecrated  their  lives  afresh  to  God. 
He  did  this  himself  repeatedly,  yet  with  the 
conviction  that  one  consecration,  if  intelligent- 
ly made  and  involving  the  whole  life,  should 
be  sufficient.  Providentially,  a  devotional 
book  fell  into  his  hands;  and  in  a  chapter  on 
consecration  he  found  the  light  he  needed.  The 
author  states  the  matter  substantially  as  fol- 
lows :  Suppose  I  call  on  a  friend  and  make 
him  a  present  of  a  book.  He  will,  of  course, 
accept   my   gift   with   gratitude,   and   put   the 


48  The  Still  Small  Voice 

book  on  a  shelf  in  his  library.  Some  time, 
later,  while  calling  on  my  friend,  I  see  the 
book,  perhaps  lying  on  the  table.  Suppose 
now  I  pick  up  the  volume  and  say,  "My  friend, 
I  esteem  you  very  highly,  and  would  like  to 
give  you  this  little  book."  Naturally,  my 
friend  would  be  surprised  at  the  repetition  of 
the  presentation,  but  would  probably  thank  me 
again,  and  express  his  pleasure  at  receiving 
the  book.  But  now  suppose  that  I  called  on 
my  friend  six  or  a  dozen  times  within  a  year, 
and  each  time  picked  up  the  book  and  gave  it 
to  him  over  again.  Is  it  not  likely  that  he 
would  begin  to  doubt  whether  I  really  meant 
to  give  him  the  book  ?  And  would  he  not  per- 
haps be  justified  in  refusing  to  keep  the  book 
under  such  circumstances?  Then  the  author 
shows  that  this  is  the  way  Christians  treat  the 
Lord.  They  give  themselves  again  and  again 
in  consecration,  until  it  would  not  be  surpris- 
ing if  He  should  really  question  the  sincerity 
of  an  act  so  often  repeated. 

But  some  one  will  say,  "Every  day  I  know 
more  and  have  more  to  give  to  the  Lord.  Can 
I    not    consecrate   these  new   things  ?"     Yes ; 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  49 

but  in  giving  the  new  things  one  is  apt  to  give 
over  again  the  old  things.  After  all  there  is  a 
better  way;  and  our  writer  meets  this  very 
point.  She  supposes  the  case  of  one  person 
giving  another  a  plot  of  ground  worth  a  cer- 
tain amount.  In  the  course  of  a  few  years  the 
value  of  the  land  is  doubled  and  perhaps  tre- 
bled. She  then  asks  the  question  whether  the 
increment  of  value  does  not  belong  to  the  own- 
er without  making  necessary  any  new  gift. 
Of  course,  the  question  answers  itself;  and  so 
after  one  has  consecrated  himself  to  the  Lord 
the  growth  in  grace  and  in  knowledge  which 
the  days  and  the  years  bring  form  a  part  of 
the  original  consecration.  New  powers  and 
new  possessions  when  recognized  as  such  have 
only  to  be  counted  as  belonging  to  the  Lord 
along  with  the  original  gift  of  our  lives.  Oh, 
beloved,  cease  this  continual  reconsecration  of 
yourselves  to  God,  and  by  one  definite  and 
complete  transaction  forever  commit  your- 
selves to  Him  in  such  a  way  that  it  need  never 
be  repeated. 

This  little  verse  tells  of  four  steps  leading  to 
this  result.     Let  us  notice  them  briefly  and  as 


50  The  Still  Small  Voice 

we  come  to  each  step  let  us  take  it  boldly  and 
thus  find  ourselves  forever  settled  and  estab- 
lished in  God. 

First,  Believing  in  God. 

Paul  says,  "I  know  Him  whom  I  have  be- 
lieved." Here  you  will  notice  that  belief  in 
God  comes  before  the  knowledge  of  God.  This 
is  the  divine  order ;  faith  first,  then  knowledge. 
The  particular  form  of  believing  which  this 
verse  presents  is  that  it  is  your  privilege  thus 
once  for  all  to  consecrate  yourself,  and  that 
God  will  receive  and  own  forever  the  gift  that 
you  thus  lay  upon  the  altar.  You  must  see  this 
as  your  Scriptural  right.  This  is  the  first  step. 
And  for  the  Scriptural  right  you  need  look 
no  further  than  this  very  verse.  Paul  made 
such  a  disposition  of  his  life ;  and  his  example 
as  well  as  his  teaching  it  is  our  duty  as  well  as 
our  privilege  to  follow. 

Second,   Knowing  God. 

The  knowledge  of  God  comes  after  believing 
in  Him.  Of  course  there  is  an  intellectual  con- 
ception or  knowledge  about  God  which  pre- 
cedes any  real  belief  in  God ;  but  it  is  not  of  in- 
tellectual   knowledge    that    this    verse   speaks. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  51 

When  Paul  says,  "I  know  whom  I  have  be- 
lieved/' he  means  a  personal,  experimental,  in- 
tuitional knowledge  of  God  as  Saviour  and 
Friend.  Such  was  the  knowledge  of  God  which 
Abraham  possessed  when  "he  went  out  not 
knowing  whither  he  went/'  He  did  not  know 
the  way,  but  he  did  know  God,  and  that  was 
enough.  Some  one  in  Luther's  presence  be- 
gan to  quote  this  verse  thus :  "I  know  in  whom 
I  have  believed."  "No,  no,"  cried  the  great  re- 
former, "the  word  'in'  is  not  there.  I  will  not 
allow  even  a  preposition  to  come  between  my 
soul  and  God.  It  says,  'I  know  whom  I  have 
believed.' ';  If  you  are  going  to  trust  your 
property  in  the  hands  of  a  lawyer,  you  want  to 
know  him  well  so  as  to  be  sure  of  his  integrity 
and  honesty  of  character.  If  you  are  going  to 
trust  your  body  to  the  care  of  a  physician,  you 
want  to  know  his  sympathy  and  skill.  So  if 
you  are  going  to  commit  your  life  and  eternal 
interests  to  God  forever,  you  want  to  know 
Him  in  a  deeply  personal  way. 

Third,  Committing  yourself  to  God. 

The  third  step  is  a  definite  transaction.  The 
word  "commit"  implies  two  parties,  the  syllable 


52  The  Still  Small  Voice 

co  or  com  meaning  "with"  or  "together."  In  this 
case  the  two  parties  are  God  and  yourself.  You 
give  Him  something  and  He  takes  it.  You  lay 
yourself  and  all  your  possessions  and  interests 
upon  the  altar,  and  He  accepts  your  sacrifice 
and  seals  it  forever.  That  is  a  committal,  a 
definite  transaction  between  the  Lord  and  your 
own  heart.  Remember,  too,  that  when  a  trans- 
action involving  two  parties  has  taken  place 
neither  party  can  withdraw  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  other.  When  one  has  definitely  con- 
secrated himself  to  the  Lord,  he  really  cannot 
do  it  over  again,  unless  the  Lord  either  gives 
back  what  has  been  consecrated  to  Him  or 
consents  to  a  renewal  of  the  consecration.  Nei- 
ther of  these  things  will  the  Lord  do,  and 
consequently  this  is  what  makes  one  consecra- 
tion sufficient  and  eternal.  On  the  one  hand, 
the  Lord  will  surely  not  give  back  what  we 
have  consecrated  to  Him,  for  He  has  promised 
to  keep  that  which  we  have  committed  unto 
Him  "against  that  day."  On  the  other  hand, 
the  Lord  will  not  consent  to  a  renewal  of  con- 
secration because  that  would  mean  that  the 
first  one  was  insufficient  and  unsatisfactory. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  53 

There  is  only  one  way,  therefore,  that  a  re- 
newal of  consecration  can  be  justified  and  that 
is  that  one  willfully  takes  himself  out  of  the 
hands  of  God.  Of  course,  if  a  believer  stretch- 
es forth  his  hand  and  takes  his  gift  from  the 
altar,  it  must  be  replaced  before  God  will  ac- 
cept it.  Such  a  case  is  possible  but  not  proba- 
ble; in  fact,  no  believer  who  walks  with  God 
is  in  any  danger  of  thus  deliberately  removing 
himself  from  His  keeping  power.  Paul  assures 
us  that  nothing  shall  separate  us  from  the  love 
of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Moreover, 
Jesus  Himself  said  that  no  man  is  able  to 
pluck  us  out  of  His  hand.  And  as  if  to  make 
stronger  our  assurance  of  the  divine  keeping 
power  He  added,  "My  Father  is  greater  than 
I ;  and  no  one  can  pluck  you  out  of  His  hand." 
But  while  consecration  should  be  once  for 
all,  its  daily  recognition  will  be  a  means  of 
grace.  Instead  of  giving  yourselves  anew  to 
God  every  day,  as  you  rise  every  morning  say, 

"Lord,  I  am  Thine,  entirely  Thine, 
Purchased  and  saved  by  blood  divine.,, 

If  you  like,  look  up  into  God's  face  and  say  a 
dozen  times  a  day,  "I  am  my  Beloved's  and  my 


54  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Beloved  is  mine."  God  will  meet  your  loving 
trust  and  will  sweetly  respond,  "I  have  called 
thee  by  thy  name,  thou  are  Mine." 

Fourth,  Trust  in  God. 

When  you  have  thus  definitely  committed 
yourself  to  God,  you  must  follow  up  the  trans- 
action by  the  attitude  and  habit  of  trust.  Amid 
all  changes  of  feeling  or  circumstances  you 
must  believe  that  the  Lord  is  true  to  His  word 
and  keeps  that  which  you  have  committed  unto 
Him.  This  was  Paul's  confidence  for  he  said, 
"I  am  persuaded  that  He  is  able  to  keep  my  de- 
posit." "Deposit"  is  the  literal  rendering  of 
the  phrase  "that  which  I  have  committed."  The 
figure  is  perhaps  that  of  a  bank  into  which  the 
apostle  had  put  his  money.  He  had  no  fear 
that  the  president  would  default  or  that  the 
cashier  would  run  away  with  his  money.  When 
he  left  his  deposit  in  the  bank  of  heaven  it  was 
"against  that  day." 

The  story  is  told  of  a  negro  who  at  a  camp 
meeting  tried  to  give  himself  to  God.  Every 
night  at  the  altar  he  consecrated  himself,  but 
every  night  before  he  left  the  meeting  the  dev- 
il would  come  to  him  and  convince  him  that  he 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  55 

did  not  feel  any  different  and  therefore  he 
wasn't  consecrated.  Again  and  again  he  was 
beaten  back  by  the  adversary.  Finally,  one 
evening  he  came  to  the  meeting  with  an  axe 
and  a  big  stake.  After  consecrating  himself 
he  drove  the  stake  in  the  ground  just  where  he 
had  knelt.  As  he  was  leaving  the  building 
the  devil  came  to  him  as  usual  and  tried  to 
make  him  believe  it  was  all  a  farce.  At  once 
he  went  back  to  the  stake  and  pointing  to  it, 
said,  "Look  here,  Mr.  Devil,  do  you  see  that 
stake?  Well,  that's  my  witness  that  God  has 
forever  accepted  me."  Immediately  the  devil 
left  him  and  he  had  no  further  doubts  on  the 
subject. 

Beloved,  if  you  are  tempted  to  doubt  the 
finality  of  your  consecration,  drive  a  stake 
down  somewhere  and  let  it  be  your  witness 
before  God  and  even  the  devil  that  you  have 
been  sealed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  forever. 


THE  VOICE  OF  THE  LORD 

"And  the  sheep  hear  His  voice"  (John  x.  3). 

WHEN  a  believer  says,  "The  Lord  spoke 
to  me,"  what  does  he  mean?  What  is 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  like?  To  many 
earnest  Christians  who  believe  in  divine  guid- 
ance these  questions  are  perplexing.  The  voice 
of  the  Lord  is  not  an  audible  sound  to  the  out- 
er ear.  As  such  it  may  have  come  to  Abraham, 
Moses  and  Elijah;  but  in  the  present  age  the 
Lord  speaks  to  His  children  by  the  Holy  Spir- 
it. But  His  voice  is  no  less  real  because  inau- 
dible to  the  physical  ear.  There  is  a  spiritual 
organism  corresponding  to  our  physical  body 
with  analogous  powers  and  functions.  Thus 
there  is  a  spiritual  eating  and  drinking  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ.  In  like  manner, 
there  is  a  spiritual  sense  of  hearing;  and  upon 
this  inner  organ  the  holy  accent  of  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  falls.  Perhaps  it  is  not  so  much  a 
voice  as  a  touch ;  a  strange  sweet  sense  of  the 
contact  of  the  Spirit  of  God  with  our  spirit. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  57 

Just  as  one  can  detect  the  presence  of  another 
in  the  room  when  he  does  not  see  him,  so  the 
believer  whose  inner  spirit  is  sensitive  and  re- 
sponsive knows  the  Master's  voice  when  He 
speaks. 

But  how  is  the  believer  to  recognize  the 
voice  of  the  Lord  when  he  hears  it?  Some 
years  ago  a  gifted  spiritual  writer  in  treating 
the  subject  of  divine  guidance  stated  that  the 
believer  must  distinguish  between  four  voices, 
viz.,  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  the  voice  of  the 
enemy,  the  voice  of  his  own  evil  heart  and 
the  voice  of  the  new  man  within  him.  This  in- 
troduces complexity  into  what  is  in  reality  a 
much  simpler  subject.  The  distinction  is  too 
fine  always  to  decide  between  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  and  the  voice  of  the  new  man  within  us 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  voice  of  the  enemy 
and  the  voice  of  our  own  evil  heart  on  the  oth- 
er. For  the  Holy  Spirit  so  unites  Himself 
with  our  new  spirit  that  we  can  not  always  tell 
whether  a  given  thought  or  impulse  comes 
from  Him  or  from  our  better  natures.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  is  difficult  always  to  distinguish 
between  a  suggestion  that  comes  from  the  ene- 


58  The  Still  Small  Voice 

my  and  one  that  is  prompted  by  our  own  evil 
hearts.  Indeed,  the  devil  so  insinuates  himself 
into  our  own  thoughts  and  feelings  that  what 
comes  from  him  seems  usually  to  proceed 
from  our  own  hearts.  He  always  likes  to  get  at 
us  through  ourselves;  and  if  he  can  project  an 
impure  thought  into  our  minds  or  inject  an  un- 
holy desire  into  our  hearts  and  then  can  suc- 
ceed in  making  us  believe  that  we  ourselves 
are  very  wicked  else  we  would  not  have  such 
wicked  thoughts  and  desires,  he  has  simply 
practiced  upon  us  one  of  his  devices  of  which 
we  should  not  be  ignorant.  For  this  reason 
it  is  better  to  drop  yourself  out  of  the  count. 
Identify  all  the  good  that  seems  to  come  from 
yourself  with  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  identify  all 
the  evil  that  seems  to  come  from  yourself  with 
the  enemy.  This  will  remove  many  difficulties 
and  greatly  simplify  the  matter.  Then  learn  to 
distinguish  between  the  voice  of  the  Lord  and 
the  voice  of  the  enemy. 

How  then  can  we  tell  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
from  the  voice  of  the  enemy  ?  In  a  word,  the 
difference  between  the  two  has  to  be  learned. 
It  is  a  divine  art  to  distinguish  between  them. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  59 

Just  as  the  ear  of  the  musician  has  to  be  trained 
to  distinguish  between  musical  notes,  so  the 
ear  of  the  believer  has  to  be  exercised  to  discern 
the  voice  of  the  Lord.  It  is  said  that  an  or- 
chestral leader  not  only  can  instantly  detect  a 
discord  but  can  also  recognize  the  instrument 
that  makes  it.  So  the  disciplined  and  chas- 
tened ear  of  the  believer  soon  learns  to  de- 
tect the  voice  of  strangers.  But  there  are 
no  fixed  rules  by  which  the  child  of  God  can 
invariably  decide  this  matter.  One  has  to  learn 
by  mistakes.  An  Irishman  who  professed  to 
know  all  the  shoals  and  sunken  rocks  in 
a  dangerous  channel  was  hired  as  a  pilot.  All 
went  along  pretty  well  for  a  short  time  when 
suddenly  the  boat  roughly  bumped  against  a 
sunken  rock.  The  captain  said,  "Mike,  I 
thought  you  knew  all  the  rocks  and  shoals  in 
this  channel."  "Shure,  and  I  do,"  said  the  pilot, 
"and  that's  one  of  them."  So  like  the  Irish  pi- 
lot we  learn  of  the  existence  of  many  sunken 
rocks  in  our  path  by  striking  them.  The  writer 
has  run  against  a  few  snags  and  would  mark 
them  with  red  lights  for  the  guidance  of  oth- 
ers. 


60  The  Still  Small  Voice 

In  the  first  place,  the  voice  of  the  enemy  is 
exciting  and  produces  a  spirit  of  restlessness 
and  rush.  On  the  other  hand,  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  is  quieting  and  produces  ra  spirit  of  rest 
and  peace.  This  is  a  good  test  to  distinguish 
between  God's  voice  and  Satan's  voice.  When 
the  devil  speaks  he  sets  you  in  a  big  whirl. 
When  the  Lord  speaks  He  produces  tranquility 
of  heart  and  mind.  Even  when  the  Lord's 
voice  is  corrective,  it  does  not  disturb  the  calm 
serenity  of  your  communion.  At  the  same  time 
that  the  Lord  tells  you  of  your  fault,  He  showrs 
you  the  blood  that  will  wash  it  away.  When 
He  whispers  that  you  have  grieved  Him  He 
accompanies  the  message  by  a  sweet  sense  of 
His  tenderness  and  love.  To  be  chastened  by 
the  Lord  is  in  itself  a  blessing.  The  accents  of 
the  Lord's  voice,  like  those  of  a  mother,  are 
soothing  and  comforting.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  devil  fills  you  with  condemnation  without 
revealing  the  blood  of  cleansing.  He  tries  to 
make  you  see  the  dark  picture  of  your  evil 
heart,  but  gives  you  no  bright  vision  of  Jesus. 
The  devil  stirs  you  up  as  a  stick  does  a  mud 
puddle.     He  harasses  your  mind  and  discour- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  61 

ages  your  heart.  He  fills  you  with  distraction 
and  desperation  until  you  hardly  know  what 
to  do.  When  you  feel  this  way  it  is  the  devil 
talking  to  you.  There  is  no  doubt  about  it.  On 
such  occasions  you  need  not  hesitate  for  a  mo- 
ment. Turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  harsh  and  ex- 
asperating tones  of  the  cruel  taskmaster,  and 
listen  to  the  soft  and  soothing  accents  of  your 
beloved  Lord. 

In  the  second  place,  the  enemy  always  wants 
you  to  be  in  a  great  hurry  in  deciding  a  matter, 
and  tries  to  condemn  you  for  any  delay.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  Lord  always  gives  you  time 
to  think  it  over  and  then  come  to  a  decision. 
In  the  question  of  guidance  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  leads,  while  the  voice  of  the  enemy 
drives;  the  enemy  pushes  while  the  Lord  gen- 
tly impels  us.  "He  led  them  on  safely  so  that 
they  feared  not."  To  some  extent  quickness  or 
slowness  of  decision  may  be  a  matter  of  tem- 
perament; but  as  a  general  thing  the  enemy 
will  try  to  make  you  act  upon  impulses  rather 
than  upon  settled  principles.  He  will  try  to 
make  you  rush  right  off  and  do  a  thing  before 
you  know  which  is  the  right  course  to  pursue ; 


62  The  Still  Small  Voice 

whereas  the  Lord  will  always  give  you  plenty 
of  time  to  know  His  will.  Take  a  year  rather 
than  act  prematurely.  A  man  once  called  at 
the  home  of  George  Mueller  and  declared  that 
he  must  see  him  at  once  about  a  matter  af- 
fecting wide  interests  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 
Mr.  Mueller  was  engaged  at  the  time  and  sent 
word  that  he  would  see  the  man  on  the  follow- 
ing day.  But  the  stranger  protested  that  he 
could  not  wait,  that  thousands  of  dollars 
might  be  lost  before  the  morrow.  In  reply  Mr. 
Mueller  said  that  if  the  matter  could  not  wait 
twenty-four  hours  he  had  better  not  touch  it 
at  all.  If  the  matter  was  of  God  it  would 
keep  that  long.  The  next  day  at  the  appointed 
time  the  man  returned  and  declared  that  the 
whole  thing  was  a  snare  of  the  enemy.  He 
was  very  grateful  to  Mr.  Mueller  for, his  wise 
counsel. 

Remember,  beloved,  that  there  is  no  condem- 
nation where  there  is  no  light.  As  long  as  you 
can  honestly  say  that  you  are  not  sure  of  the 
Lord's  mind  in  a  matter,  it  is  better  to  defer 
any  action.  Remember  Josh  Billings'  advice, 
"When  you  don't  know  what  to  do,  don't  do 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  63 

it."  But  be  careful  not  to  wait  after  you  know 
the  right  path.  Condemnation  begins  the  mo- 
ment there  is  sufficient  light  to  act.  Hesitation 
after  one  knows  God's  will  is  disobedience. 

In  his  earlier  experiments  with  wireless  teleg- 
raphy Marconi  discovered  that  a  message  in- 
tended for  a  certain  point  might  be  intercepted 
and  thus  reach  a  wrong  destination.  He 
found  that  there  was  nothing  to  prevent  several 
receivers  at  different  points  from  taking  a  mes- 
sage from  a  given  transmitter.  In  times  of 
war  this  would  lead  to  embarrassment,  as  an 
enemy  might  receive  private  dispatches  and 
thus  get  possession  of  state  secrets.  To  over- 
come this  difficulty  Marconi  tuned  to  each  oth- 
er a  transmitter  and  a  receiver.  In  this  way 
no  other  receiver  could  take  a  given  message. 
This  invention  can  be  easily  understood  by  a 
simple  experiment.  If  one  stands  near  a  piano 
and  strikes  a  note  with  his  voice,  he  will  hear 
a  sympathetic  response  from  a  certain  string  in 
the  instrument.  If  the  pitch  of  the  voice  be  al- 
tered a  different  note  will  be  heard.  No  other 
string  will  respond  except  the  one  in  tune  with 
the  voice.     So,  beloved,  if  vou  would  learn  the 


64  The  Still  Small  Voice 

secret  of  the  Lord's  voice  get  in  tune  with  it. 
Get  so  adjusted  to  Him  that  your  heart  will 
not  respond  to  anything  that  comes  from  the 
evil  one.  If  we  do  hear  the  voice  of  the  enemy 
it  will  produce  a  jar  and  a  discord  that  will 
serve  as  a  warning  to  us.  Stephen  Merritt 
says  that  when  the  devil  tries  to  imitate  the 
Lord's  voice  there  is  always  a  cackle  about  it 
which  the  discerning  believer  can  detect.  The 
tuning  will  not  all  come  at  once;  it  will  take 
time.  The  Lord  may  have  to  thumb  and 
screw  our  lives  as  a  musician  does  a  stringed 
instrument.  When  He  first  speaks,  we  may  not 
recognize  His  voice ;  but  if  we  patiently  listen 
with  a  spirit  ready  instantly  to  obey  He  will 
teach  us  the  accent  of  His  voice  and  thus  we 
shall  learn  to  "walk  by  the  Spirit." 


NEWNESS  OF  LIFE 

"Know  ye  not  that  so  many  of  us  as  were  bap- 
tized into  Jesus  Christ  were  baptized  into  His  death? 
Therefore  we  are  buried  with  Him  by  baptism  into 
death :  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the 
dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also 
should  walk  in  newness  of  life"  (Rom.  vi.  3,  4). 

THE  sixth,  seventh  and  eighth  chapters  of 
Romans  constitute  a  distinct  section  in 
the  unfolding  of  the  argument  of  the 
epistle,  and  may  be  described  as  an  exposition 
of  the  new  life  in  Christ.  The  thought  of  the 
apostle  in  the  opening  verses  of  the  sixth  chap- 
ter is — our  freedom  from  the  dominion  of  sin 
through  our  judicial  union  with  Christ  in  His 
death  and  resurrection.  In  the  purpose  of 
God  we  died  and  rose  again  with  Christ. 
Through  the  ordinance  of  Christian  baptism, 
and  by  the  exercise,  on  our  part,  of  a  lively 
faith  in  the  operation  of  God  (Col.  ii.  12)  our 
oneness  with  Christ  in  His  death  and  resurrec- 
tion is  made  real.  The  glorious  result  in  actual 
experience  is  a  moral  state,  in  which  it  is  the 


66  The  Still  Small  Voice 

purpose  of  God  that  "we  should  walk  in  new- 
ness of  life." 

In  the  New  Testament  there  are  two  Greek 
adjectives  translated  "new"  :  one  is  neos,  ex- 
pressing what  is  new  in  time,  i.  e.,  recent  or 
young;  the  other  is  kainos,  expressing  what  is 
new  in  substance  and  quality,  i.  e.,  the  noun  de- 
scribed by  its  adjective  is  itself  new.  The  word 
"newness"  in  the  phrase  "newness  of  life"  is  a 
noun  formed  from  the  latter  adjective,  and  ex- 
presses "a  new  condition  of  moral  life."  The 
only  other  occurrence  of  this  word  in  the  New 
Testament  is  in  chapter  vii.  6  of  this  epistle, 
where  the  meaning  is  the  same,  viz.,  "the  new 
state  of  life  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  places  us." 
The  meaning  of  both  the  Greek  adjectives, 
however,  seems  to  be  conveyed  by  this  noun, 
i.  e.,  newness  in  substance  and  in  form. 

It  is  within  the  power  of  language  not  only 
to  express  thought,  but  also  to  present  pictures 
to  the  mind.  One  word  will  often  suggest  a 
whole  scene.  Around  many  words,  such  as 
"mother,"  "home,"  "fatherland,"  precious  mem- 
ories and  tender  associations  cluster.  The  phrase 
"newness  of  life"  is  of  this  character.    Like  the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  67 

fragrance  of  the  empty  rose- jar,  like  a  balmy 
breath  of  spring  in  midwinter,  like  a  stray 
gleam  of  sunshine  on  a  cloudy  day,  this  ex- 
pression, "newness  of  life,"  suggests  all  the 
characteristics  and  blessed  privileges  of  the 
life  "hid  with  Christ  in  God."  Let  us  notice 
some  of  them : 

First,  The  source  of  the  life  is  itself  new. 

It  is  Christ  (Col.  iii.  4).  We  are  accounted 
by  God  as  dead  to  our  old  life,  and  as  alive  to 
Christ  forevermore.  This  is  the  new  attitude 
which  we  are  commanded  to  take  by  simple 
faith  (Rom.  vi.  11).  As  we  steadfastly  reckon 
this  to  be  true,  God  makes  it  real  in  us.  We  are 
inseparably  united  to  Christ  as  the  new  source 
of  our  life  (Eph.  v.  30). 

Second,  The  life  itself  is  new. 

It  is  eternal  life.  Eternal  life  is  not  prima- 
rily a  matter  of  duration,  but  of  quality.  It  is  a 
new  kind  of  life  (John  xvii.  3).  At  regener- 
ation we  are  introduced  into  a  new  world.  We 
are  said  to  be  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus 
(II.  Cor.  v.  17).  The  Bible  becomes  a  new 
book.     The  world  itself  seems  changed.  "Old 


68  The  Still  Small  Voice 

things  are  passed  away :  behold,  all  things  are 
become  new." 

Third,  Newness  of  life  is  fresh  and  unworn. 

It  is  life  for  the  day.  Like  physical  life,  the 
new  life  in  Christ,  though  continuous,  must 
be  sustained  by  nourishment.  Christ  is  not 
only  the  Source  of  our  life,  but  we  must  feed 
upon  Him  by  faith  in  our  hearts,  moment  by 
moment  (John  vi.  53-57).  He  is  the  very  at- 
mosphere which  we  breathe   (Acts  xvii.  28). 

Fourth,  Newness  of  life  is  spontaneous  and 
overflowing. 

It  is  springing  life  (John  iv.  14).  The 
Psalmist  sang,  "All  my  springs  are  in  Thee" 
(Ps.  lxxxvii.  7).  God  wants  us  to  have  the 
springing  life  of  childhood  and  the  enthusiasm 
of  youth.  He  promises  that  our  "youth  shall 
be  renewed"  (Hebrew, "restored"), "like  the  ea- 
gle's" (Isaiah  xl.  31).  Of  Christ  it  was  writ- 
ten, "Thou  hast  the  dew  of  Thy  youth"  (Ps. 
ex.  3).  If  we  have  Christ,  we  shall  have  a 
young  heart,  ready  for  service  or  sacrifice  at 
His  bidding. 

Fifth,  Newness  of  life  is  fruitful. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  69 

It  not  only  displays  itself  in  happy  feelings, 
but  expends  its  energy  in  work  for  Christ.  It 
is  preeminently  a  life  of  service  (John  xv.  16). 
Our  fulness  of  blessing  is  for  others  and  can- 
not be  restrained.  Often  in  reaching  the  needs 
of  others  it  will  cut  new  channels  for  itself. 

Sixth,  Newness  of  life  is  completeness  of 
life.  We  are  complete  in  Him  (Col.  ii.  10). 
Consciousness  witnesses  to  the  oneness  of  our 
personal  life.  We  cannot  tell  where  the  spirit 
ends,  and  the  soul  begins,  or  where  the  soul 
ends  and  the  body  begins.  We  cannot  partly 
die  with  Christ,  and  partly  remain  alive  to  sin. 
As  a  person,  a  tripartite  unity  (I.  Thess.  v.  23), 
we  yield  ourselves  as  dead  and  alive  unto  God 
in  Christ  Jesus.  Thus  Christ  lives  out  His  own 
life  in  us.  We  are  partakers  of  His  Spirit  (I. 
Cor.  vi. '17).  He  shares  His  mind  with  us  (I. 
Cor.  ii.  16).  He  unites  our  bodies  to  His  res- 
urrection body  and  quickens  them  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  (Eph.  v.  30;  Rom.  viii.  11). 

Seventh,  Newness  of  life  is  a  life  of  glory. 

The  apostle  tells  us  that  "Christ  was  raised 
up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father," 
and  that  likewise  we  are  to  "walk  in  newness 


70  The  Still  Small  Voice 

of  life."  In  other  words  we  are  to  walk  in  new- 
ness of  life  "by  the  glory  of  the  Father."  The 
motive  power  of  the  new  life  is  not  our  will  or 
anything  we  can  do,  but  "the  glory  of  the  Fa- 
ther." God  Himself  who  raises  us  from  the 
dead  in  Christ,  enables  us  evermore  to  walk 
"in  newness  of  life."  The  life  of  glory  is  resur- 
rection life  of  which  even  here  we  may  have  the 
earnest  in  the  "life  hid  with  Christ  in  God." 


THE  VISION  OF  THE  UNSEEN 

"For  he  endured,  as  seing  Him  who  is  invisible" 
(Heb.  xi.  27). 

THERE  is  a  secret  that  explains  every  life. 
Whenever  a  prominent  man  dies  his  ca- 
reer is  always  written  up.  An  effort  is 
made  to  find  out  the  secret  of  his  successful 
life.  It  seems  to  be  taken  for  granted  that  a 
person  does  not  achieve  distinction  by  acci- 
dent. In  Hebrews  xi.  we  have  recorded  the 
secret  of  the  lives  of  many  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment saints.  Abel  was  justified  by  faith  in  the 
coming  Redeemer.  Enoch  walked  with  God  in 
holiness  of  character  and  life.  In  the  midst  of 
a  "crooked  and  perverse  generation,"  Noah 
lived  a  life  of  separation  from  evil  and  devo- 
tion unto  God.  The  secret  of  Abraham's 
life  was  his  obedience  to  God.  Thus  we 
might  point  out  the  key  to  the  lives  of  Isaac, 
Jacob,  Joseph  and  many  others.  In  the  text 
the  apostle  gives  us  the  secret  of  Moses'  life. 
We  read,  "He  endured  as  seeing  Him  who  is 


72  The  Still  Small  Voice 

invisible."  Moses  had  a  vision  of  the  unseen. 
Some  time,  perhaps  at  the  burning  bush  or  on 
Mount  Sinai,  Moses  got  a  glimpse  of  the  invis- 
ible world.  More  than  this,  he  saw  God,  and 
the  vision  transformed  his  life  and  enabled  him 
to  endure  the  trials  and  disappointments  of 
Egypt  and  the  wilderness.  , 

First,  The  existence  of  the  unseen. 

Life  is  a  mystery.  This  world  of  sense  is 
surrounded  by  another  which  cannot  be  seen, 
but  which  is  real.  Every  thoughtful  person 
realizes  that  "the  things  which  are  seen  are 
temporal,  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are 
eternal"  (II.  Cor.  iv.  18).  Many  things  which 
we  prize  most  cannot  be  known  fully  by  the 
physical  senses.  Confidence,  truth,  faith,  love 
and  other  vital  and  essential  facts,  are  spirit- 
ual in  their  nature  and  expression.  This  un- 
seen yet  real  world  seems  to  be  shut  out  from 
us  by  a  thin  veil.  Sometimes  we  can  almost 
penetrate  it  and  we  feel  like  brushing  aside  the 
film  that  obstructs  our  gaze. 

Second,  The  vision  of  the  unseen. 

In  all  ages  men  have  tried  to  penetrate  this 
unseen  world.     In  olden  times  wise  men  at- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  73 

tempted  to  unlock  the  secrets  of  the  future  by 
means  of  alchemy,  magic  and  other  crude  de- 
vices. Today  spiritualism,  theosophy,  hypno- 
tism and  other  occult  systems  are  futile  efforts 
to  unravel  the  mysteries  of  life.  The  advance- 
ments of  science  in  invention  and  discovery  are 
the  only  trustworthy  knowledge  we  have  of  the 
secrets  of  life. 

The  unseen  world  cannot  be  fully  known  by 
investigation.  Much,  however,  may  be  learned 
by  experiment.  But  only  the  fringes  of  the 
invisible  can  be  grasped  by  the  reason  of 
man.  Revelation  is  the  only  method  by  which 
the  finite  can  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  in- 
finite. In  all  ages  God  has  at  times  drawn  the 
curtain  aside  and  given  His  people  a  view  of 
the  unseen  and  future  world.  More  than  this, 
He  has  revealed  Himself  unto  His  servants. 
No  life  can  be  strong  and  fruitful  without  this 
vision  of  God. 

It  was  because  Abel  got  a  view  of  Calvary 
that  he  presented  his  lamb  and  was  justified 
by  faith.  Enoch  was  the  first  witness  to 
Christ's  second  coming  (Jude  14).  It  was  his 
vision  of  the  millennial  glory  of  Christ  that 


74  The  Still  Small  Voice 

enabled  him  to  walk  with  God  three  hundred 
years.  Thus  it  might  be  shown  that  every  per- 
son whose  name  is  recorded  in  this  chapter  had 
a  vision  of  God,  and  it  was  this  fact  that  made 
their  lives  strong  and  fruitful. 

There  are  certain  conditions  which  must  be 
met  if  we  would  have  a  vision  of  the  unseen. 
One  of  these  is  spiritual  sight.  For  physical 
vision  sight  is  as  necessary  as  light.  If  there  is 
no  eye  to  receive  the  light  objects  cannot  be 
seen.  So  there  must  be  spiritual  sight  before 
we  can  see  the  invisible.  Sin  has  blinded  our 
eyes  and  darkened  our  hearts  (II.  Cor.  iv.  4). 
The  Holy  Spirit  will  give  us  sight  as  well  as 
light.  Thus  Paul  prayed  for  the  Ephesians 
that  they  might  receive  the  spirit  of  wisdom 
and  revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  the 
eyes  of  their  understanding  be  opened  (i.  17, 
18).  We  next  receive  this  organ  of  spiritual 
vision.  We  must  have  this  inner  sense  of  touch 
which  responds  to  the  spiritual  world  around 
us. 

Again,  waiting  upon  God  is  necessary  in  or- 
der to  see  Him.  The  time  element  in  vision 
is  essential.    We  all  remember  the  old  process 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  75 

of  photography  when  we  often  had  to  sit  before 
the  camera  a  half  a  minute  in  order  to  have  a 
picture  taken.  Modern  photography  is  instan- 
taneous in  its  working.  But  there  is  no  new 
process  in  spiritual  photography.  Our  hearts 
are  like  a  sensitive  plate  and  in  order  to  have 
God  revealed  there  we  must  sit  at  His  feet  a 
long  time.  The  troubled  surface  of  a  lake  will 
not  reflect  an  object.  Our  lives  must  be  quiet 
and  restful  if  we  would  see  God. 

Third,  The  influence  of  the  unseen. 

There  is  power  in  the  sight  of  some  things 
to  affect  one's  life.  Persons  have  gone  insane 
from  witnessing  murder.  Violent  people  have 
become  gentle  from  seeing  a  person  engaged  in 
prayer.  A  quiet  sunset  will  bring  peace  to  a 
troubled  heart.  Thus  the  vision  of  God  always 
transforms  human  life.  Jacob  saw  God  at 
Jabbok's  ford  and  became  Israel.  The  vision 
of  God  transformed  Gideon  from  a  coward  into 
a  valiant  soldier.  The  vision  of  Christ  changed 
Thomas  from  a  doubting  follower  into  a  loyal, 
devout  disciple.  But  men  have  had  visions  of 
God  since  Bible  times.  William  Carey  saw 
God  and  left  his  shoemaker's  bench  and  went 


76  The^Still  Small^Voice 

to  India.  William  Cassidy  got  a  vision  of  God 
and  went  to  China.  He  died  before  he  reached 
there,  but  he  became  our  first  missionary  to  the 
Celestial  Empire.  Hundreds  of  noble  conse- 
crated young  people  at  our  Missionary  Insti- 
tute have  received  a  vision  of  God  and  today 
are  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  working 
for  the  evangelization  of  the  heathen  and  the 
speedy  coming  of  our  Lord. 

We  all  need  a  vision  of  God.  Two  things 
especially  it  will  give  us : 

i.  The  true  perspective  in  life. 

We  all  recognize  the  value  of  perspective  in 
art.  Without  it  a  picture  would  have  no  back- 
ground or  foreground.  A  life  without  per- 
spective is  muddled  and  indistinct.  It  lacks  ex- 
pression and  impression.  The  vision  of  God 
focuses  our  lives.  All  the  lines  of  a  Christian 
life  should  converge  on  the  second  coming  of 
Christ.  To  this  glorious  event  everything 
should  contribute.  So  many  people  live  aimless 
lives.  They  are  drifting.  They  have  no  ob- 
ject in  life  save  the  enjoyment  of  the  present 
moment.  Seeing  God  will  give  an  aim  to  our 
lives. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  77 

2.  The  highest  inspiration  in  life. 

Nothing  inspires  the  heart  like  a  vision  of 
God.  It  freshens  one's  life  and  gives  one  en- 
thusiasm in  service.  There  is  danger  lest  our 
spiritual  life  may  become  dull  and  monotonous. 
Physical  energy  soon  becomes  exhausted.  A 
sense  of  duty  alone  will  not  make  service  for 
Christ  a  joy.  But  a  vision  of  God  by  the  eye 
of  faith  will  make  our  Christian  life  energetic, 
enthusiastic  and  fruitful.  An  ancient  scientist 
said  that  he  would  move  the  world  with  his  lev- 
er if  he  could  find  a  place  for  his  fulcrum.  So 
we  will  move  the  world  for  Christ  if  we  can 
find  strength  and  enthusiasm  for  our  task. 
The  vision  of  God  will  furnish  the  inspiration 
we  need. 


PROMISE  AND  PERFORMANCE 

"He  spake  and  it  was  done ;  He  commanded  and  it 
stood  fast"  (Ps.  xxxiii.  9). 


I 


N  human  affairs  promise  and  performance 
are  so  often  disassociated  that  it  is  high 
praise  to  say  of  a  man  that  "his  word  is  as 
good  as  his  bond."  But  even  where  perfect 
veracity  exists  unforeseen  circumstances  may 
prevent  one  from  carrying  out  his  word.  With 
God,  however,  promise  and  performance  are 
inseparable.  What  the  Lord  says,  that  He  will 
do.  "Hath  God  spoken  and  shall  He  not  do  it ; 
hath  He  promised  and  shall  He  not  make  it 
good?"  "Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away, 
but  My  word  shall  not  pass  away." 

But  with  God,  not  only  are  promise  and  ful- 
filment inseparable,  the  two  are  one.  Promise 
is  performance.  Not  only  is  God's  word  sure ; 
it  is  in  itself  achievement.  "He  spake  and  it 
was  done;  He  commanded  and  it  stood  fast." 
The  speaking  was  the  doing;  the  thing  stood 
fast  in  the  command. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  79 

This  was  true  in  creation.  The  immediate 
reference  of  this  verse  is  to  the  work  of  God  in 
creation.  The  divine  record  is,  "God  said,  Let 
there  be  light  *  *  *  *  and  there  was  light."  The 
utterance  of  the  word  of  command  brought 
light  into  existence.  In  Hebrews  we  are  told 
that  the  world  was  made  by  the  word  of  God. 
This  may  indeed  refer  to  Christ,  for  the  spok- 
en word  is  the  symbol  of  the  Incarnate  Word. 

Again,  this  is  true  in  redemption.  One  of 
Christ's  last  words  on  the  cross  was,  "It  is  fin- 
ished." This  refers  to  the  completeness  of  His 
work  of  redemption.  To  the  finished  work 
wrought  by  our  Saviour  nothing  has  since  been 
added,  nor  could  anything  be  added.  "By  the 
one  offering  He  forever  perfected  them  that 
are  sanctified."  Of  course,  we  must  distin- 
guish between  the  eternal  purpose  of  God  and 
the  outworking  of  that  purpose  in  time.  Strict- 
ly speaking,  it  is  only  with  respect  to  the  eternal 
purpose  of  God  that  we  can  predicate  complete- 
ness. As  yet  the  outworking  of  the  divine 
plan  is  incomplete. 

Furthermore,  this  is  true  in  Christian  expe- 
rience. In  the  believer's  growth  in  grace  and  in 


80  The  Still  Small  Voice 

the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  this  inseparable- 
ness  between  the  divine  promise  and  the  divine 
performance  is  manifest.  In  every  promise  of 
God  there  is  a  latent  performance.  It  only  re- 
mains for  faith  to  claim  its  present  fulfilment. 
In  a  sense  faith  may  be  said  to  be  the  power 
that  converts  promise  into  performance. 

There  is  a  beautiful  illustration  of  this  prin- 
ciple in  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  Genesis. 
The  incident  may  be  called  the  tenses  of  faith. 
The  interview  between  Jehovah  and  Abram  is 
graphic  and  vivid;  and  when  rightly  under- 
stood possesses  thrilling  power.  In  verse  two 
Jehovah  declares  that  He  will  make  His  cove- 
nant with  Abraham.  It  is  a  definite  promise 
and  in  the  future  tense.  The  patriarch  believed 
the  Lord  and  fell  on  his  face  in  adoration  and 
gratitude.  With  reference  to  the  present  inci- 
dent this  was  Abram's  first  step  of  faith.  But 
in  verse  four  the  Lord  declares,  "My  cove- 
nant is  with  thee."  This  was  moving  out  of 
the  future  tense  into  the  present.  However,  as 
the  patriarch  knew7  the  Lord,  there  is  no  doubt 
that  he  met  Him  in  the  present  and  believed  the 
divine  word.     This  was  Abram's  second  step 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  81 

of  faith.  But  there  was  a  third  step.  In  the 
following  verse  Jehovah  declares,  "A  father  of 
many  nations  have  I  made  thee."  This  time  the 
Lord  moved  out  of  the  present  tense  into  the 
past  tense.  Promise  had  become  performance. 
The  thing  spoken  was  done;  and  now  it  only 
remained  for  Abram  to  put  his  seal  to  the 
transaction.  But  the  patriarch  did  not  falter. 
With  firm  tread  he  took  the  third  and  last  step 
of  faith.  He  received  the  new  name  of  Abra- 
ham as  the  seal  that  what  God  had  promised 
He  was  able  also  to  perform.  Every  time  he 
used  the  name  Abraham  it  was  his  confession 
that  so  far  as  he  was  concerned  God's  promise 
was  as  good  as  fulfilled. 

We  are  told  that  we  are  the  children  of  faith- 
ful Abraham,  if  we  walk  in  his  footsteps.  This 
is  one  of  the  steps  of  faith  that  Abraham  took. 
Beloved,  God  is  trying  to  get  us  to  stand  where 
Abraham  stood.  True  faith  always  takes  its 
stand  in  the  past  tense — that  God  has  already 
done  the  thing  He  has  promised. 

This  is  the  only  way  we  got  our  salvation. 
We  came  before  God  as  sinners,  and  believed 
His  word  that  we  were  saved  by  the  death  of 


82  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Christ  on  the  cross.  By  faith  we  simply  took 
the  reconciliation  with  God  that  was  already 
ours.  As  we  believed  without  waiting  for  feel- 
ing, the  guilt  of  sin  was  removed  and  a  sense 
of  peace  came  into  our  souls. 

Again,  this  is  the  only  way  the  afflicted  one 
ceive  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  must  believe  that 
Christ  died  to  deliver  him  not  only  from  the 
guilt  but  also  from  the  power  of  sin.  He  must 
not  only  see  his  inheritance  but  claim  it  by 
faith.  As  he  thus  takes  his  stand  in  the  past 
tense  and  believes  that  God  has  bestowed  upon 
him  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  will  all  be 
made  real  in  his  experience. 

Again  this  is  the  only  way  the  afflicted  one 
can  get  his  healing.  At  first  perhaps  he  be- 
lieves that  the  Lord  will  heal  him.  But  this  is 
only  the  future  tense  of  faith.  It  usually  re- 
sults in  the  postponement  of  the  blessing  if 
not  in  failure  to  receive  it.  Next,  he  may  ven- 
ture to  believe  that  the  Lord  undertakes  his 
case.  This  is  the  present  tense  of  faith.  It 
indicates  progress,  but  does  not  insure  victory. 
The  sufferer  must  take  one  more  step.  He 
must  move  from  the  present  tense  into  the  past 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  83 

tense  of  faith.  He  must  boldly  claim  that  the 
work  is  done.  He  must  say  without  waiting 
for  signs  of  improvement,  "I  am  every  whit 
whole  in  the  finished  work  of  Christ."  As  he 
steadfastly  maintains  this  aggressive  attitude, 
God  will  make  faith  reckonings  blessed  reali- 
ties. 

Beloved,  the  past  tense  of  faith  is  the  only 
place  of  rest  and  victory.  The  future  tense 
amounts  only  to  hope.  Faith  is  simply  saying 
"Amen"  to  what  God  says.  If  the  Lord  has 
spoken  anything  to  you,  remember  that  it  is 
done.  You  may  not  see  it  yet,  but  it  is  done 
just  the  same.  For  example,  if  the  Lord  has 
told  you  that  He  wants  you  in  China,  begin  to 
count  yourself  there  now.  Live  in  China  in 
your  love,  in  your  interests,  and  in  your  pray- 
ers. Look  at  everything  that  happens  from 
the  China  side.  Try  to  see  everything  as  you 
will  see  it  when  you  are  really  there.  This  will 
cheer  you  in  the  waiting  time.  It  will  save  you 
from  discouragement.  It  will  enable  you  to 
discount  your  trials  and  temptations.  It  will 
bring  joy  where  there  is  sorrow,  strength  where 
there  is   weakness,   rest  where   there  is  con- 


84  The  Still  Small  Voice 

flict,  and  victory  where  there  might  otherwise 
be  defeat. 

Over  against  every  promise  that  the  Lord 
enables  you  to  claim  write  in  golden  letters, 
"He  spake  and  it  was  done;  He  commanded 
and  it  stood  fast." 


THE  BREAD  OF  EARTH  AND  THE 
BREAD  OF  HEAVEN 

"And  he  humbled  thee,  and  suffered  thee  to  hun- 
ger, and  fed  thee  with  manna,  which  thou  knewest 
not,  neither  did  thy  fathers  know;  that  he  might 
make  thee  know  that  man  doth  not  live  by  bread 
only,  but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  doth  man  live"   (Deut.  viii.  3). 

TO  every  careful  reader  of  the  story  of  Exo- 
dus the  question  will  naturally  occur, 
When  the  land  of  Canaan  lay  so  near 
Egypt  by  caravan  route,  why  did  the  Lord  lead 
His  people  so  many  years  in  the  trackless 
wastes  of  the  desert?  In  part  the  answer  is, that 
by  going  through  the  land  of  the  Philistines  the 
souls  of  the  people  would  have  been  discour- 
aged by  war  (Ex.  xiii.  17).  Again,  thirty- 
eight  of  the  forty  years'  wanderings  are  ex- 
plained by  the  fact  that  the  Lord  kept  Israel  in 
the  wilderness  until  the  generation  that  failed 
to  enter  the  Promised  Land  at  His  command 
had  perished.  But  there  was  a  deeper  reason 
for  the  long  sojourn  of  the  chosen  people  in 


86  The  Still  Small  Voice 

the  desert.  At  the  time  of  the  Exodus  the  Is- 
raelites formed  little  more  than  an  unorganized 
horde.  Generations  of  bondage  had  dulled 
their  minds  and  made  them  indifferent  to  spir- 
itual things.  They  were  the  chosen  people,  but 
did  not  have  much  knowledge  of  the  Lord  God 
of  their  fathers.  Thev  had  inherited  the  cov- 
enant  promises,  but  did  not  fully  understand 
and  appreciate  them.  The  people  lacked  moral 
discipline.  They  needed  spiritual  instruction. 
They  were  not  fit  to  inherit  the  Promised  Land. 
Now,  the  wilderness  life  was  intended  to  give 
them  the  necessary  preparation.  It  was  a 
school  of  moral  discipline  and  of  religious  ex- 
perience. Here  they  were  taught  to  know  God 
and  trained  to  trust  Him.  In  the  words  of  the 
text,  the  Lord  "humbled  them  and  suffered 
them  to  hunger  and  fed  them  with  manna 
which  they  knew  not  neither  did  their  fathers 
know;  that  He  might  make  them  know  that 
man  doth  not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by  every 
word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
Lord  doth  man  live." 

The  wilderness  life  of  Israel  is  in  many  ways 
typical  of  our  earthly  pilgrimage.    The  lessons 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  87 

the  Lord  taught  the  Israelites  then,  He  is  try- 
ing to  teach  His  people  now.  The  spiritual 
significance  of  the  pillar  of  cloud  and  fire,  the 
wells  of  Elim,  the  manna,  the  smitten  rock  and 
other  wilderness  experiences  of  Israel  is  to 
teach  us  to  turn  away  from  natural  resources 
and  find  in  God  the  true  Source  of  our  life  for 
spirit,  soul  and  body.  All  these  things  hap- 
pened unto  them  for  ensamples,  and  they  are 
written  for  our  admonition  upon  whom  the 
ends  of  the  world  are  come  (I.  Cor.  x.  n). 

In  His  conflict  with  the  devil  in  the  wilder- 
ness Jesus  appropriated  the  words  of  the  text 
to  Himself  (Matt.  iv.  4;  Luke  iv.  4).  The  les- 
son they  teach  was  not  for  the  Israelites  alone 
but  for  believers  in  all  ages. 

Perhaps  a  paraphrase  of  the  text  will  bring 
out  its  meaning  into  clearer  light :  The  Lord 
does  not  want  us  to  live  wholly  on  the  natural 
plane, nor  wholly  on  the  supernatural  plane; but 
He  wants  us  to  live  on  a  plane  where  the  natur- 
al and  supernatural  are  alike  recognized  and 
harmoniously  blended. 

We  have  two  divine  illustrations  of  this  rec- 
ognition and  blending  of  natural  and  super- 


88  The  Still  Small  Voice 

natural  elements,  viz.,  the  character  of  the  Bi- 
ble and  the  person  of  Christ. 

In  many  respects  the  Bible  rests  on  the  nat- 
ural plane.  It  is  an  intensely  human  Book.  It 
is  the  work  of  about  forty  different  writers, 
and  was  composed  during  a  period  of  about  fif- 
teen hundred  years.  It  contains  history,  poet- 
ry, prophecy,  doctrine  and  truth  in  many  other 
forms.  The  characters  it  describes  are  human 
and  their  utterances  and  actions  are  defective 
and  often  sinful.  The  heart  is  painted  true  to 
life  with  all  its  lights  and  shadows.  In  all  the 
range  of  literature  no  work  more  intensely  hu- 
man can  be  found.  But  the  Bible  is  a  super- 
natural Book.  It  is  the  Word  of  God,  divine, 
inspired,  infallible.  Its  different  writers  were 
animated  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  One  plan,  one  de- 
sign marks  the  Scriptures,  so  that  the  different 
parts  though  composed  in  various  countries  and 
under  widely  differing  conditions  fit  together 
to  form  one  symmetrical  and  harmonious  vol- 
ume. Antitype  succeeds  type,  and  history  ful- 
fils prophecy.  There  is  progression  without 
variance  of  teaching,  and  variety  without  con- 
flict.    The  remarkable  fact  is  that  the  natural 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  89 

and  supernatural  elements  of  Scripture  blend 
imperceptibly  together.  There  is  no  evidence 
of  mechanical  manipulation;  there  is  no  dis- 
coverable line  of  cleavage.  The  two  do  not 
stand  side  by  side,  but  interpenetrate  and 
coalesce.  The  human  letters  of  the  Book  spell 
out  the  divine  words  of  life.  Any  attempt  to 
separate  the  two  destroys  both. 

The  other  divine  illustration  is  the  person  of 
Christ.  In  Him  as  in  the  Scriptures  the  natur- 
al and  the  supernatural,  the  human  and  the 
divine,  are  united.  He  who  was  Jesus  of  Naz- 
areth was  also  the  Son  of  God.  Jesus  was  in- 
tensely human.  Evidence  of  this  was  His  birth 
of  a  virgin,  His  experiences  of  hunger,  thirst 
and  weariness,  and  His  death  on  the  cross. 
But  Jesus  was  divine.  Evidence  of  this  was 
His  own  witness  and  His  Father's  testimony, 
the  miracles  He  wrought,  and  the  sins  He  for- 
gave, and  the  worship  He  received  from  His 
followers.  The  two  natures  in  Christ  were  in- 
separable, imperceptibly  united  in  one  person- 
ality. In  every  thought,  word  and  deed  of  our 
Lord  these  two  natures  were  present,  not  act- 


90  The  Still  Small  Voice 

ing  independently  of  each  other,  but  united  in 
personal  oneness. 

These  illustrations  will  help  us  to  understand 
the  true  plane  of  Christian  living, — the  plane 
that  does  not  ignore  the  bread  of  earth,  yet 
recognizes  the  necessity  of  feeding  upon  the 
bread  of  heaven.  It  is  true  that  the  Bible  is  in- 
spired and  Christ  is  divine,  and  that  for  this 
reason  they  are  unique  and  stand  in  a  class  by 
themselves,  not  to  be  compared  with  human  ex- 
periences or  things  of  this  earth.  And  yet  in 
the  normal  Christian  life  there  should  be  a 
recognition  and  a  blending  of  both  the  natural 
and  the  supernatural  not  unlike  that  found  in 
the  personality  of  Christ.  In  becoming  a  child 
of  God  the  believer  does  not  cease  to  be  a  son 
of  Adam.  At  the  same  time  that  he  is  indwelt 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  he  is  dependent  upon  earth- 
ly resources.  In  entering  upon  the  sphere  of 
the  Church  and  its  heavenly  relations  he  does 
not  withdraw  himself  from  the  world  with  its 
business  obligations.  His  citizenship  is  indeed 
in  heaven,  but  with  earth  he  still  has  a  rela- 
tionship ;  his  obligations  to  God  do  not  release 
him  from  his  duties  to  man.     Jesus  recognized 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  91 

these  two  relationships  when  He  said :  "Render 
unto  Caesar  the  things  that  are  Caesar's,  and 
unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's."  But  in 
the  life  of  the  believer  these  two  distinct  ele- 
ments do  not  exist  side  by  side  but  blend  togeth- 
er. Christianity  is  not  like  a  suit  of  clothes 
which  one  can  wear  on  Sunday  and  discard  oth- 
er days.  He  who  is  a  man  of  God  on  the  Lord's 
day  can  not  become  a  man  of  the  world  the  rest 
of  the  week.  In  a  word  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
transforms  the  character  and  transfigures  the 
life.  Every  relationship  and  every  duty  is  per- 
meated by  the  new  leaven  of  the  Gospel. 

But  now  having  glanced  at  the  true  nature 
of  Christian  life  as  a  whole,  let  us  take  one  or 
two  phases  of  the  believer's  experience  in 
which  the  words  of  the  text  will  find  practical 
application. 

First,  Divine  guidance. 

In  the  matter  of  divine  guidance  there  are 
people  who  are  seeking  to  live  by  the  bread 
of  earth  alone.  By  their  lives  they  practically 
deny  the  truth  of  guidance  by  supernatural 
means.  Of  course,  in  a  general  way  they  be- 
lieve that  the  Scriptures  throw  light  on  the 


92  The  Still  Small  Voice 

path  of  life.  But  they  maintain  that  the  Lord 
has  given  us  minds  for  the  purpose  of  self-di- 
rection. They  argue  that  He  would  not  have 
endowed  us  with  wisdom  and  judgment  if  He 
had  not  intended  us  to  use  them  as  occasion  re- 
quires. They  rely  upon  their  prudence  and  com- 
mon sense.  They  hold  that  the  Lord  does  not 
speak  personally  to  His  people  now ;  and  con- 
sequently, all  talk  about  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
and  supernatural  revelations  of  the  Spirit  they 
regard  as  fanaticism. 

But  there  is  another  class  of  persons  who 
are  trying  to  live  entirely  upon  the  bread  of 
heaven.  They  ignore  the  wisdom  and  judg- 
ment God  has  given  them.  They  make  light 
of  prudence  and  caution.  They  do  not  seem 
even  to  exercise  common  sense.  They  believe 
in  being  guided  in  everything  by  spiritual  vi- 
sions and  supernatural  revelations.  They 
want  a  special  communication  before  they  will 
do  anything. 

Now  both  these  positions  are  extreme.  There 
is  truth  in  both  views  which  should  be  recog- 
nized. The  Lord  surely  wants  us  to  use  the 
wisdom,  judgment  and  common  sense  which 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  93 

He  has  given  us.  But  He  wants  us  also  to  be- 
lieve that  He  Himself  will  guide  us  by  His 
Spirit.  And  yet  we  should  not  trust  our  own 
minds  in  a  purely  natural  way.  We  should 
take  the  mind  of  Christ  so  that  His  wisdom  will 
be  ours.  One  may  be  so  filled  with  the  Spirit 
that  his  thoughts,  desires  and  actions  will  be 
under  divine  control.  Thus  it  will  not  always 
be  possible  to  distinguish  between  the  dictates 
of  our  own  judgment  and  the  promptings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  within  us.  Probably  in  most 
of  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life  the  Lord  thus 
guides  us  by  the  unconscious  control  of  our 
mental  operations.  Yet  in  important  matters 
He  will  let  us  hear  His  voice.  In  critical  sea- 
sons of  darkness  and  perplexity  He  will  grant 
us  the  inner  vision.  It  is  unwholesome  to  live 
in  an  atmosphere  where  one  is  constantly  look- 
ing for  supernatural  indications  of  God's  will 
in  his  personal  life.  If  we  are  always  look- 
ing for  visions  we  may  indeed  see  them;  but 
they  may  not  come  from  God.  If  we  are  al- 
ways listening  for  voices  we  may  indeed  hear 
them ;  but  they  may  not  come  from  the  Lord. 
One  is  more  apt  to  get  a  vision  from  the  Lord 


94  The  Still  Small  Voice 

when  he  is  not  looking  for  it ;  and  one  is  more 
likely  to  hear  the  Lord's  voice  when  he  is  not 
expecting  it.  Let  us  place  our  lives  so  com- 
pletely under  divine  control  that  whether  the 
Lord  vouchsafes  a  supernatural  visitation  or 
requires  us  to  trust  Him  without  it,  we  shall  be 
satisfied  so  long  as  we  know  that  "Jesus 
leads." 

Second,  Physical  healing. 

In  the  matter  of  physical  healing  there  are 
people  who  are  living  by  the  bread  of  earth 
alone.  By  their  lives  they  practically  deny 
God's  control  and  care  of  their  bodies.  They 
believe  in  the  salvation  of  the  soul  and  in  the 
sanctification  of  the  spirit ;  and  they  understand 
the  deeper  life  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  But  some- 
how they  have  not  seen  God's  provision  for 
our  physical  life.  While  they  recognize  health 
as  the  gift  of  God  they  rely  for  its  preservation 
upon  their  own  care  and  prudence.  Of  course, 
when  sick  they  ask  God's  blessing  upon  the 
means  used  for  their  restoration. 

But  there  is  another  class  of  persons  who  are 
trying  to  live  by  the  bread  of  heaven  alone.  By 
their  lives  they  practically  deny  the  place  and 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  95 

value  of  precaution  or  care  in  the  preservation 
of  health.  For  their  physical  strength  they  de- 
pend wholly  upon  supernatural  agencies.  They 
maintain  that  because  they  trust  God  for  their 
body  it  is  not  necessary  to  be  careful  about 
diet  or  exercise  or  sleep.  They  have  no  use 
for  rules  of  hygiene  or  laws  of  health.  They 
will  sit  in  a  draught  and  expect  God  to  keep 
them  from  taking  cold.  They  will  go  out  in  a 
rainstorm  without  overshoes  or  umbrella  and 
trust  the  Lord  to  keep  them  from  ill  effects. 

Now  both  these  positions  are  extreme.  There 
is  truth  in  both  views.  Here  again  the  natural 
and  the  supernatural  should  blend.  The  divine 
care  of  our  bodies  is  a  precious  truth  of  reve- 
lation. Our  bodies  are  the  temples  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Healing  is  promised  when  we  are  sick 
and  physical  strength  is  maintained  by  the 
quickening  of  the  indwelling  Spirit.  Yet  there 
are  rules  of  hygiene  which  should  be  observed, 
and  laws  of  health  which  must  be  obeyed.  He 
who  trusts  the  Lord  for  his  body  should  be  all 
the  more  careful  about  diet,  exercise  and  sleep. 

But  here  again  human  precaution  and  divine 
quickening  should  blend.     There  need  be  no 


96  The  Still  Small  Voice 

separation  even  in  thought  between  the  two. 

The  laws  of  health  are  the  laws  of  God.  We 
s 

may  so  take  the  Lord  even  into  our  use  of  nat- 
ural resources  of  health  as  that  we  shall  recog- 
nize them  as  His  provision  for  us. 

Thus  in  all  these  phases  of  our  Christian  life 
we  need  the  bread  of  earth  and  the  bread  of 
heaven.  We  must  draw  nourishment  from 
God,  but  must  not  ignore  the  natural  basis  of 
life  and  strength.  Of  these  two  lessons  we 
need  especially  to  learn  the  former.  The  grow- 
ing tendency  of  this  age  is  toward  materialism. 
The  necessity  of  eating  of  the  bread  of  heaven 
needs  to  be  constantly  emphasized.  How  ex- 
pressive is  the  phrase,  "the  mouth  of  God" ! 
It  suggests  nearness,  intimacy,  access.  From 
the  mouth  of  God  came  natural  life  when  the 
Lord  breathed  into  man's  nostrils.  From  the 
mouth  of  God  came  spiritual  life  when  Jesus 
breathed  upon  the  disciples.  If  both  natural 
and  spiritual  life  come  from  the  mouth  of  God 
then  they  are  to  be  sustained  and  nourished 
from  the  same  source.  Let  us  learn  to  put  our 
lips  up  to  this  great  fountain  of  life  and  con- 
tinually drink  in  strength  for  spirit,  soul  and 
bodv. 


THE  QUIET  HOUR 


"And  Isaac  went  out  to  meditate  in  the  field  at  the 
eventide"  (Gen.  xxiv.  63). 


A  QUAINT  old  divine  thus  comments  on 
this  verse :  "A  beautiful  time,  a  beauti- 
ful place,  a  beautiful  occupation."  Re- 
ligious meditation  occupies  a  large  place  in  the 
Scriptures.  David  exclaimed,  "While  I  was 
musing,  the  fire  burned."  Paul's  exhortation 
to  the  Philippians  is,  "Finally,  brethren,  what- 
soever things  are  true,  whatsoever  things  are 
honest,  whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatso- 
ever things  are  pure,  whatsoever  things  are  of 
good  report;  if  there  be  any  virtue,  and  if 
there  be  any  praise,  think  on  these  things." 
The  vital  relation  between  thought  and  charac- 
ter is  disclosed  in  the  inspired  saying,  "As  a 
man  thinketh  in  his  heart  so  is  he." 

Life  in  the  Orient  is  favorable  to  medita- 
tion. The  East  is  the  home  of  speculation  and 
contemplation.  In  many  ways  the  people  of 
those  lands  live  today  very  much  as  they  did 


98  The  Still  Small  Voice 

a  thousand  years  ago.  The  counterpart  of 
Abraham  can  be  seen  in  the  modern  Arab 
sheik.  Manners  and  customs  are  largely  ster- 
eotyped. The  stream  of  commercial  and  social 
life  flows  on  sluggishly.  The  spirit  of  the  Or- 
ient is  conservative.  The  warm  climate  and 
the  even  tenor  of  life  are  conducive  to  habits 
of  reflection  and  meditation.  Religious  mysti- 
cism has  come  out  of  the  East.  Life  in  the  Oc- 
cident is  the  exact  opposite  of  these  conditions. 
It  is  marked  by  restless  haste.  Commercial- 
ism is  the  spirit  of  the  age — the  feverish  pur- 
suit of  wealth.  The  refinements  of  modern 
civilization  and  the  exacting  demands  of  bus- 
iness leave  little  room  for  habits  of  quiet  reflec- 
tion. In  consequence  the  quiet  devotional  life 
of  believers  has  suffered.  There  is  a  tendency 
to  regard  even  religion  as  a  sort  of  business. 

But  whether  the  conditions  of  life  are  favor- 
able or  unfavorable  to  its  exercise,  quiet  medi- 
tation on  spiritual  things  should  be  above  the 
influence  of  one's  surroundings.  The  devo- 
tional study  of  the  Scriptures,  private  prayer, 
and  the  maintenance  of  communion  with  Christ 
through  the  Spirit  should  be  matters  of  con- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  99 

science.  Their  observance  or  non-observance 
is  under  the  control  of  the  will.  No  one  has 
difficulty  in  finding  time  for  what  he  wants 
to  do;  nor  is  there  any  failure  or  irregularity 
in  performing  one's  necessary  duties.  Medita- 
tion along  with  other  spiritual  habits  will  find 
a  place  in  one's  life  when  its  necessity  and  val- 
ue in  maintaining  a  strong,  full  spiritual  life 
are  recognized.  When  the  habit  is  once  formed 
a  love  of  retirement  and  meditation  will  spring 
up  in  the  heart;  and  then  the  "quiet  hour"  will 
become  one  of  the  fixed  features  of  one's  daily 
life.  Its  non-observance  on  any  given  day 
will  be  felt  to  be  a  distinct  loss,  due  to  unusual 
pressure  upon  one's  time.  When  such  neg- 
lect of  the  daily  quiet  hour  does  occur  because 
of  unwonted  circumstances,  like  travel  or  the 
nursing  of  the  sick,  the  first  free  moments 
should  be  spent  in  waiting  upon  God.  The 
fact  is  that  the  believer  should  esteem  waiting 
upon  God  in  quiet  more  than  his  necessary 
food.  When  this  is  done,  rules  and  regulations 
for  holy  living  will  be  unnecessary.  The  Chris- 
tian will  plan  for  time  to  be  alone  with  God  and 
will  highly  prize  such  seasons  for  communion. 
LofC. 


<  a 


100  The  Still  Small  Voice 

The  time  for  daily  retirement  with  God  is 
not  so  important  as  the  season  of  retirement 
itself.  Yet  some  hours  are  more  favorable  than 
others  for  devotion.  The  early  morning  hour 
is  highly  prized  by  many.  It  is  a  good  thing 
for  the  soul  to  begin  the  day  with  God.  The 
eventide  is  a  favorite  season  with  others.  It 
is  blessed  for  the  soul  to  close  the  day  with 
God.  Some  prefer  the  noon  hour  and  others 
the  time  of  retiring.  The  time  for  observing 
the  quiet  hour  will  of  course  readily  adjust  it- 
self to  one's  duties  and  preferences.  In  the  East 
the  twilight  hour  is  an  especially  favorable  sea- 
son for  quiet  and  meditation.  Late  in  the  after- 
noon a  cool  breeze  tempers  the  sultry  heat  of  the 
day.  Thus  it  was  in  "the  cool  of  the  day" 
that  the  voice  of  the  Lord  God  was  heard  in  the 
Garden  of  Eden.  Jehovah  chose  the  sweet  and 
refreshing  season  of  eventide  to  commune  with 
Adam  and  Eve.  So  also  Isaac  chose  that  sea- 
son to  meditate  not  only  upon  the  goodness  of 
God  but  also  upon  his  approaching  union  with 
his  divinely  chosen  bride,  Rebecca.  Even  in 
our  own  land  the  twilight  hour,  when  the  day 
is  softly  fading  into  the  shadows  of  the  night, 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  101 

has  advantages  for  quiet  meditation  (if  one  can 
spare  the  time)  such  as  no  other  season  of  the 
day  possesses. 

Having  seen  the  vital  place  of  spiritual  medi- 
tation in  Christian  life  and  considered  various 
seasons  for  its  exercise,  let  us  now  notice  some 
of  the  benefits  and  blessings  which  it  brings. 

First,  Apart  from  all  religious  and  spiritual 
considerations  a  daily  season  of  quiet  conduces 
to  good  health.  An  old  adage  runs :  "After 
breakfast  walk  a  mile;  after  dinner  rest 
awhile."  An  after  dinner  nap  or  rest  is  often 
prescribed  by  physicians  for  persons  who  are 
run  down  in  strength.  A  brief  period  of  quiet 
taken  at  any  time  during  the  day  aids  digestion 
and  quiets  the  nerves.  So  even  from  a  hygien- 
ic standpoint  spiritual  meditation  has  its  value. 

Second,  Meditation  upon  the  goodness  of 
God  brings  a  blessing  to  the  soul.  One  of  the 
charges  that  the  Psalmist  brings  against  Israel 
is  that  they  "soon  forgot  His  works."  They  did 
not  keep  fresh  in  their  remembrance  by  fre- 
quent rehearsal  the  signal  deliverance  of  Je- 
hovah, as  the  crossing  of  the  Red  Sea  and  the 
passage  of  the  Jordan.     Of  course,  there  are 


102  The  Still  Small  Voice 

annual  festivals,  as  one's  birthday  and  Thanks- 
giving, when  a  review  of  the  past  is  especially 
fitting  and  when  as  a  result  one  calls  upon  his 
soul  to  bless  the  Lord  and  forget  not  all  his 
benefits.  But  it  is  a  good  thing  every  day  to 
count  our  blessings.  Especially  when  the  way 
seems  dark  and  the  trial  of  faith  with  the  ac- 
companying tendency  to  depression  of  spirit  is 
severe,  will  reflection  and  meditation  upon  the 
goodness  of  God  bring  lightness  of  heart  and 
the  new  song  of  praise.    A  little  refrain  runs : 

"The  inner  side  of  every  cloud 

Is  bright  and  shining. 
I  therefore  turn  my  clouds  about 
And  always  wear  them  inside  out 

To  show  the  silver  lining." 

No  day  will  be  found  so  dark  that  upon 
reflection  some  bright  ray  will  not  be  seen. 

Two  ministers  met  at  a  Methodist  Confer- 
ence. One  said,  "Rejoice  with  me;  my  horse 
ran  away  and  I  was  not  injured."  His  friend 
responded,  "Praise  the  Lord !  Now  I  want  you 
to  rejoice  with  me,  for  my  horse  didn't  run 
away.'' 

God's  daily  mercies  to  us  are  innumerable. 
Many  blessings  we  shall  fail  to  notice  and  be 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  103 

thankful  for  unless  we  stop  to  consider  all  the 
way  that  God  has  led  even  through  the  few 
hours  of  a  single  day. 

Third,  It  is  a  good  thing  to  begin  the  hour  of 
meditation  by  letting  the  thoughts  dwell  on  a 
passage  of  Scripture.  It  may  be  the  chapter 
or  verse  that  the  Lord  has  given  us  for  our 
morning  portion ;  or  it  may  be  a  message  that 
the  Spirit  brings  to  our  mind  at  the  time.  Pon- 
dering over  God's  Word  puts  one  in  the  frame 
of  mind  for  profitable  meditation.  It  quickens 
the  memory  and  opens  the  well  springs  of  grat- 
itude and  joy.  It  is  profitable  in  meditating  to 
follow  out  some  line  of  truth,  or  some  phase 
of  our  experience,  and  nothing  is  better  calcu- 
lated to  promote  such  a  train  of  reflection  than 
a  portion  of  Scripture  held  before  our  minds  by 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

Fourth,  Again,  the  hour  of  meditation  con- 
duces to  the  cultivation  of  what  in  mediaeval 
times  was  called  the  "spirit  of  recollection.' ' 
This  was  the  carrying  of  the  atmosphere  of 
the  closet  into  the  busy  hours  of  the  day.  It 
was  not  a  mood  of  abstraction  which  rendered 
one  absent  minded  and  made  him  useless  in 


104  The  StillJSmalljVoice 

the  practical  concerns  of  life.  But  it  was  a 
poised,  balanced  attitude  of  spirit,  which  car- 
ried one  calm  and  unruffled  through  the  duties 
of  the  day.  It  was  a  sense  of  God's  nearness 
which  steadied  the  soul  and  fortified  it  against 
every  emergency.  It  is  what  Brother  Law- 
rence calls  the  "Practice  of  the  presence  of 
God."  It  is  the  believer's  privilege  to  main- 
tain invariably  an  undisturbed  serenity  of 
heart  and  mind.  This,  however,  is  not  the  re- 
sult of  will  power  nor  the  fruit  of  a  stoical  phi- 
losophy. It  is  due  to  the  keeping  power  of  God 
— "Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose 
mind  is  stayed  on  thee."  "In  quietness  and 
confidence  shall  be  your  strength."  Now,  the 
quiet  hour  feeds  this  recollected  state  of  heart 
and  mind.  From  its  observance  the  believer 
goes  forth  like  a  bird,  resting  in  mid-air  on 
outstretched  wings,  balanced  in  mind  and 
poised  in  spirit,  ready  for  anything  that  the 
providence  of  God  may  bring. 

Fifth,  One  great  advantage  of  the  evening- 
hour  of  meditation  is  that  it  enables  the  be- 
liever to  commit  definitely  to  the  Lord  the  fol- 
lowing day  and  to  take  in  advance  grace  and 


Quiet  Honr  Talks  105 

strength  for  its  unknown  duties  and  trials. 
Some  one  has  compared  this  exercise  to  the 
winding  of  a  watch.  Usually  every  one  before 
retiring  winds  his  watch.  The  mainspring  is 
thus  coiled  anew  and  power  is  given  it  to  move 
the  mechanism  of  wheels.  All  through  the 
minutes  and  the  hours  of  the  following  day  the 
intricate  system  of  wheels  performs  its  func- 
tion through  the  power  given  to  the  main- 
spring the  night  before.  So  it  is  a  good  thing 
to  wind  up  the  mainspring  of  our  life.  By 
communion  and  prayer  we  store  up  divine 
strength  sufficient  to  meet  all  the  demands  of 
the  coming  day.  We  should  take  the  Lord  def- 
initely for  all  our  engagements  and  for  all  the 
duties  that  we  may  reasonably  expect  that 
the  day  will  bring.  We  should  also  take  Him 
for  all  the  unknown  things  that  will  certainly 
come  into  our  life  as  we  go  out  into  the  world 
to  take  up  our  burdens  and  to  fulfil  our  duties. 
Thus  by  anticipation  we  can  fortify  every  weak 
place  in  our  life  and  take  grace  to  meet  every 
trial  as  it  comes.  It  is  a  blessed  thing  to  take 
the  Lord  definitely  for  every  minute  of  the 
time  until  we  shall  again  meet  Him  face  to  face 


106  The  Still  Small  Voice 

at  our  quiet  hour  on  the  following  evening. 
Such  a  definite  committal  to  God  of  the  day 
beforehand  enables  us  to  go  forth  in  the  morn- 
ing "girded  with  strength  unto  the  battle."  We 
shall  be  ready  and  almost  eager  to  meet  the 
trials  of  the  day,  knowing  that  He  will  be  there 
before  us  to  make  smooth  the  pathway  of  our 
feet.  And  then  further  it  will  be  a  source  of 
strength  to  us  just  to  watch  our  lives,  as  it 
were,  through  the  day  and  see  how  the  provi- 
dences of  God  meet  us  at  every  turn.  Very  of- 
ten we  shall  feel  that  this  deliverance  or  that 
providence  is  just  the  very  thing  we  took  God 
for  the  night  before;  and  the  consciousness 
will  also  come  of  the  rich  blessing  we  might 
have  missed  if  we  had  not  prayed  it  all  out  and 
believed  it  all  through  with  God  before.  When 
one  has  thus  formed  the  habit  of  committing 
each  day  to  the  Lord  before  it  dawns,  he  will 
recognize  a  distinct  spiritual  loss  whenever  for 
any  reason  the  exercise  is  omitted. 

Sixth,  Finally,  spiritual  meditation  leads  nat- 
urally to  communion  and  communion  opens  the 
door  easily  to  prayer.  In  this  message  we 
have  meant  by  meditation  something  entirely 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  107 

distinct  from  both  communion  and  prayer. 
These  two  vital  spiritual  exercises  have  their 
place,  but  the  emphasis  is  here  put  upon  med- 
itation. If  the  hour  of  meditation  be  carefully 
guarded,  communion  and  prayer  will  not  be 
neglected.  The  three  inseparably  go  together. 
Meditation  is  the  seed ;  communion  is  the  blos- 
som; and  prayer  is  the  fruit. 


ONE   WITH  CHRIST 

THE  union  of  the  believer  with  Christ  is 
one  of  the  most  vital  and  fruitful  truths 
of  the  New  Testament;  vital,  because  it 
lies  at  the  foundation  of  faith;  fruitful,  because 
it  is  the  channel  through  which  all  the  gifts  and 
graces  of  the  Spirit  are  bestowed.  Four  sym- 
bols are  employed  to  set  forth  this  union.  First, 
the  building  of  which  Christ  is  the  sure  Foun- 
dation (Ps.  cxviii.  22)  Isa.  xxviii.  10;  Eph.  ii. 
20-22;  Col.  ii.  7;  I.  Pet.  ii.  4,  5).  Second,  the 
bride,  of  whom  Christ  is  the  divine  Husband 
(Rom.  vii.  4;  II.  Cor.  xi.  2;  Eph.  v.  31,  32; 
Rev.  xix.  7 ;  xxii.  17) .  Third,  the  body  of  which 
Christ  is  the  risen  Head  (I.  Cor.  vi.  15,  19; 
xii.  12;  Eph.  i.  22,  23;  iv.  15;  vi.  5,  29,  30). 
Fourth,  the  branch  of  which  Christ  is  the  true 
Vine  (John  xv.  1-10;  Rom.  vi.  5;  xi.  24;  Col. 
ii.  6,  7).  If  the  reader  will  consult  these  pas- 
sages carefully  he  will  find  that  the  truth  espe- 
cially emphasized  in  them  all  is  the  unity  or 
oneness  existing  between   Christ  and  the  be- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  109 

liever.  This  union  as  set  forth  is  not  natural  or 
moral  or  sacramental  in  character.  On  the 
contrary,  it  is  organic  (Eph.  v.  29,  30)  ;  vital 
(Gal.  ii.  20)  ;  spiritual  (Rom.  viii.  9,  10)  ;  in- 
dissoluble (Matt,  xxviii.  20;  John  x.  28;  Rom. 
viii.  35-39;  I.  Thess.  iv.  14-17);  and  myste- 
rious (Eph.  v.  22;  Col.  i.  2j). 

In  this  message  we  desire  to  present  four  re- 
spects in  which  the  believer  is  one  with  his 
Lord. 

First,  One  in  the  participation  of  His  life. 

The  union  of  the  soul  with  Christ  is  a  vital 
one.  The  believer  shares  the  life  of  his  Lord. 
The  sap  of  the  vine  flows  into  the  branches. 
So  "he  that  is  joined  unto  the  Lord  is  one  Spir- 
it'' (I.  Cor.  vi.  17).  There  are  two  essential 
characteristics  of  this  life. 

1.  It  is  divine.  In  II.  Peter  i.  4  it  is  declared 
that  through  the  promises  of  God  we  become 
"partakers  of  the  divine  nature."  The  life 
which  the  believer  shares  is  the  very  life  of 
Christ  Himself.  From  God's  standpoint  there 
is  ho  time  element  in  the  union  of  the  believer 
with  Christ.  We  were  "chosen  in  Him  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world"  (Eph.  i.  4).    We 


HO  The  Still  Small  Voice 

were  "in  Christ  Jesus"  when  He  hung  on  the 
tree;  in  Him  when  He  rose  from  the  dead; 
and  in  Him  when  He  took  His  seat  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Father.  In  fact  in  every  relation- 
ship of  Christ's  life,  His  people  are  in  the 
thought  of  God  "together  with"  Him.  Hu- 
manly speaking,  however,  there  is  a  point  in 
experience  when  this  union  is  effected.  This  is 
the  new  birth  or  regeneration,  or  as  it  may  be 
comprehensively  called,  conversion.  Then  it 
is  that  the  germ  of  the  Christ-life  is  implanted 
in  the  heart;  the  time,  so  to  speak,  when  the 
tiny  branch  begins  to  shoot  forth  from  the 
vine. 

2.  It  is  eternal.  The  life  which  the  child  of 
God  receives  in  regeneration  is  not  only  divine 
but  eternal.  Eternal  life  is  not  so  much  a  mat- 
ter of  duration  as  of  quality;  that  is,  it  is  a  new 
kind  of  life.  Eternal  life  is  the  life  of  Christ 
perpetuated  through  the  ages.  Death  cannot 
break  the  union  between  the  believer  and  his 
Lord.  The  life  of  Christ  implanted  as  a  germ 
in  the  new  birth  will  unfold  and  mature 
throughout  eternity.  We  feed  upon  Christ 
here ;  we  shall  feed  upon  Him  hereafter.    Spir- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  111 

itual  life  is  the  earnest  or  "first  fruits"  of  ever- 
lasting life. 

Second,  One  in  the  possession  of  His  Spirit. 

Again,  the  same  Spirit  that  rested  upon 
Christ  rests  upon  the  believer.  By  this  is  not 
meant  the  temper  or  disposition  of  Christ,  but 
the  Holy  Spirit.  The  "Spirit  of  Christ"  is  one 
of  the  names  of  the  Holy  Spirit  (I.  Peter  i.  1 1 ) . 
Two  stages  in  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  believer  may  be  marked. 

i.  The  baptism  of  the  Spirit.  In  a  sense, 
of  course,  it  is  true  that  the  Spirit  is  in  every 
Christian  from  the  time  of  his  conversion.  This 
is  the  test  of  discipleship  (Rom.  viii.  9).  We 
are  born  of  the  Spirit  (John  iii.  6).  But  the  life 
of  Christ  teaches  us  that  there  is  a  definite  bap- 
tism of  the  Holy  Spirit,  an  experience  entirely 
distinct  from  regeneration.  Thus,  Jesus  was 
born  of  the  Spirit  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea ;  but 
at  the  age  of  thirty  He  was  baptized  with  the 
Spirit  at  the  river  Jordan  (Luke  i.  35 ;  Mark  i. 
10).  So  in  the  life  of  the  believer  there  should 
come  this  distinct  work.  Whether  the  entire 
consecration  of  oneself  to  God  and  the  definite 
reception  of  the  Holy  Spirit  comes  immediately 


112  The  Still  Small  Voice 

after  conversion  or  at  a  much  later  period, 
will  be  largely  a  matter  of  apprehension  and 
realization  of  one's  privileges  in  Christ.  We 
believe  that  no  lapse  of  time  need  intervene. 
See  Acts  ii.  38;  viii.  15;  ix.  17;  x.  44;  xix.  2. 
2.  The  fulness  of  the  Spirit.  The  fulness  of 
the  Spirit  marks  an  advance  upon  the  baptism 
of  the  Spirit.  Like  regeneration  the  baptism 
of  the  Spirit  is  a  distinct  act  and  a  definite 
transaction.  There  is  a  time  when  we  take 
Christ  as  our  Saviour;  and  there  is  a  moment 
when  we  receive  the  Holy  Spirit  as  our  Indwell- 
er.  The  fulness  of  the  Spirit,  however,  while 
distinct  from  these  experiences,  differs  in  char- 
acter. It  is  not  an  act,  but  a  process ;  it  is  not 
a  transaction,  but  a  habit.  Having  received 
Christ  (act)  we  grow  up  into  Him  in  all  things 
(process).  Having  received  the  Holy  Spirit 
(transaction),  we  keep  drinking  of  His  fulness 
(habit)  (I.  Cor.  xii.  13;  Eph.  v.  18).  This  is 
the  place,  we  believe,  where  many  true-hearted 
believers  who  are  seeking  for  the  fulness  of 
God  fail  of  satisfaction.  They  have  received  the 
Holy   Spirit;   yet  their  lives  are  without  joy 


Qutet  Hour  T*lb  If 3 

and  without  fruit.  Dear  friend,  if  this  is  the 
condition  of  your  heart,  have  you  not  over- 
looked the  fact  that  the  act  of  receiving  the 
Spirit  must  be  followed  by  the  process  of  living 
and  walking  in  Him  ?  Are  you  drinking  in  the 
fulness  of  the  Spirit?  for  the  command  in 
Ephesians  v.  18  means,  Be  ye  habitually  filled 
with  the  Spirit.  You  take  ample  time  for  your 
meals.  Do  you  devote  enough  time  to  receiv- 
ing your  spiritual  food  ?  Perhaps  the  neglect- 
ed quiet  hour  explains  your  unsatisfied  spirit- 
ual longings.  Get  alone  each  day  with  God  at 
a  time  when  there  will  be  no  intrusion;  open 
your  whole  being  to  the  free  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  consciously  and  voluntarily  drink 
in  His  fulness  until  every  part  of  your  being 
is  filled  and  thrilled  with  His  divine  presence 
and  power. 

Third,  One  in  the  fellowship  of  His  suffer- 
ings. 

Again,  union  with  Christ  brings  the  be- 
liever into  fellowship  with  His  sufferings. 
This  truth,  like  a  scarlet  thread,  runs  all 
through  the  New  Testament.  Paul  prayed  that 
he  "might  know  Christ  and  the  power  of  His 


114  The  Still  Small  Voice 

resurrection  and  the  fellowship  of  His  suffer- 
ings becoming  conformable  unto  His  death" 
(Phil.  iii.  10,  R.V.).  We  read  in  II.  Timo- 
thy ii.  12,  "If  we  suffer  we  shall  also  reign 
with  Him."  There  are  three  relations  in  which 
we  are  called  to  partake  of  the  fellowship  of 
Christ's  sufferings. 

i.  His  death.  It  is  only  one  side  of  the 
truth  to  say  that  Christ  died  for  us.  The  other 
side  is  that  we  died  in  Him.  Christ's  death 
was  our  death.  The  believer  who  would  enter 
fully  into  union  with  Christ  must  recognize  this 
fact  and  not  shrink  from  its  experimental 
meaning.  It  may  be  said  that  our  union  with 
Christ  finds  its  starting  point  in  His  death.  This 
is  the  significance  of  baptism ;  in  this  beautiful 
yet  solemn  rite  we  die  in  Him  by  faith  to  all 
our  old  life,  and  rise  in  Him  to  all  His  life  di- 
vine (Rom.  vi.  2-4;  Col.  ii.  12).  This  was 
the  foundation  of  Paul's  personal  religious  ex- 
perience (Gal.  ii.  20).  In  the  death  of  Christ 
we  put  off  the  old  man  and  put  on  the  new 
man.  The  New  Testament  epistles  constantly 
recognize  this  truth  as  the  foundation  of  all 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  115 

appeals  to  a  life  of  holiness  and  service  (Col. 
iii.  n). 

2.  His  reproach.  It  should  never  be  forgot- 
ten that  from  the  standpoint  of  the  world  the 
cross  of  Christ  is  a  reproach,  and  that  he  who 
exalts  it  in  his  life  and  teaching  will  be  subject 
to  persecutions.  Jesus  said  to  His  disciples, 
"If  the  world  hateth  you,  ye  know  that  it  hath 
hated  Me  before  it  hated  you.  *  *  *  Remember 
the  word  that  I  said  unto  you,  a  servant  is  not 
greater  than  his  Lord.  -  If  they  persecuted  Me 
they  will  also  persecute  you"  (John  xv.  18,20). 
Paul  reminds  Timothy  that  "all  that  will  live 
godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecu- 
tion" (II.  Tim.  iii.  12).  A  woe  rests  upon  the 
believer  when  all  men  shall  speak  well  of  him 
(Luke  vi.  26)  ;  whereas  a  blessing  rests  upon 
him  who  is  falsely  persecuted  for  righteous- 
ness' sake  (Matt.  v.  11).  The  believer  who 
bears  Christ's  reproach  lives  well  pleasing  unto 
God    (I.  Pet.  ii.   20). 

3.  His  self-sacrificing  ministry.  In  the  brief- 
est and  yet  most  comprehensive  statement  of 
Christ's  life  in  the  New  Testament  we  read 
that  He  "went  about  doing  good"  (Acts  x.  38). 


116  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Paul  tells  us  that  Christ  pleased  not  Himself 
(Rom.  xv.  3).  Christ  lived  for  others  and  fin- 
allv  died  for  them.  In  this  unselfish  and  self- 
sacrificing  ministry  of  the  Lord  the  believer  is 
permitted  to  share.  Paul  was  called  to  fill  up 
that  which  was  lacking  of  the  afflictions  of 
Christ  for  the  sake  of  the  Church  (Col.  i.  24). 
There  is  a  sense  in  which  the  believer  has  a 
vicarious  ministry.  He  is  called  to  a  life  of  self- 
denial  and  self-denying  service  for  others 
(John  xii.  24-26;  xiii.  14-16;  I.  Pet.  ii.  21,  22). 
Many  of  our  trials  and  afflictions  are  not  mere- 
ly for  our  own  discipline  but  to  fit  us  to  min- 
ister comfort  and  blessing  to  others  (II.  Cor. 

i.3-8). 

Fourth,  One  in  the  inheritance  of  His  glory. 

Finally,  the  oneness  of  the  believer  with 
Christ  finds  its  consummation  in  the  inherit- 
ance of  His  glory.  The  familiar  motto,  "No 
cross,  no  crown/'  is  true  to  the  teaching  of  the 
New  Testament;  and  just  as  surely  as  we  bear 
the  cross  we  shall  wear  the  crown  (II.  Tim. 
ii.  12).  It  is  true  that  in  the  purpose  of  God 
the  believer  has  been  exalted  with  Christ  and 
made  to  sit  with  Him  in  heavenly  places  (Eph. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  117 

ii.  6).  Our  conversation  or  citizenship  is  in 
heaven.  Yet  in  experience  our  life  and  walk 
are  on  the  earth ;  and  the  realization  of  our  in- 
heritance in  Christ's  glory  is  still  future.  We 
may  briefly  mention  two  aspects  in  which  we 
shall  be  inheritors  of  Christ's  glory. 

i.  His  reign.  When  Christ  returns,  His  peo- 
ple are  to  reign  with  Him  upon  the  earth  (Rev. 
xx.  4).  Now  the  Church  is  in  a  position  of 
humiliation;  then  it  will  be  in  a  place  of  exal- 
tation. It  is  a  sad  mistake  for  the  Church  to  be 
seeking  for  a  kingdom  while  the  King  is  ab- 
sent; to  be  seeking  for  worldly  position  and  hon- 
or while  her  Lord  and  Master  is  despised  and 
rejected  of  men.  This  is  the  time  of  service,  not 
of  coronation;  and  the  loyal  believer  will  be 
satisfied  to  wait  till  the  coming  age  for  the  re- 
wards of  faithfulness  to  Christ  (I.  Cor.  iii.  11- 

15)- 
2.  His  person.     God  has  called  each  one  of 

His  children  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of 

Christ    (Rom.    viii.    29).      Some    features    of 

Christ's  likeness  we  take  on  here  through  the 

gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  His  full 

image  we  shall  not  wear  till  the  coming  age. 


»I8  The  Still  Small  Voice 

David  exclaimed,  "I  shall  be  satisfied  when  I 
awake  with  Thy  likeness. "  The  Apostle  John 
said,  "Beloved,  now  are  we  the  children  of  God 
and  it  is  not  yet  made  manifest  what  we  shall 
be.  We  know  that  if  He  shall  be  manifested 
we  shall  be  like  Him;  for  we  shall  see  Him 
even  as  He  is"  (I.  John  iii.  2,  3). 

"One  in  the  rapturous  hour, 

When  He  shall  come  for  His  own ; 
Raised  by  His  glorious  power, 

I  shall  sit  down  on  His  throne. 
All  that  He  has  shall  be  mine, 

All  that  He  is  I  shall  be ; 
Robed   in  His   glory  divine, 

I  shall  be  even  as  He." 


SECURITY  AND  SERENITY 

"But  whoso  hearkeneth  unto  Me  shall  dwell  se- 
curely and  shall  be  quiet  without  fear  of  evil"  (Prov. 
t  33). 

IN  all  our  Bibles  there  are  underscored  verses 
that  have  been  given  to  us  as  seeds  of 
promise  or  made  real  in  times  of  need. 
This  verse  is  marked  in  my  Bible.    At  a  crisis 
in  my  life  it  came  with  help  for  the  present  and 
hope  for  the  future. 

A  beautiful  thing  about  this  verse  is  that  it 
is  for  every  one.  The  word  "whoso"  or  "who- 
soever" breathes  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel.  It  is 
said  that  a  man  named  John  Smith  once  de- 
clared that  he  was  glad  the  Bible  did  not  say 
that  John  Smith  might  take  the  water  of  life 
freely ;  for  as  there  might  be  other  John 
Smiths  in  the  world  he  could  not  be  sure  which 
John  Smith  was  meant.  But  when  the  Bible 
said,  "Whosoever  will  let  him  take  the  water  of 
life  freely,"  he  was  confident  that  he  himself 
was  included  in  the  universal  invitation.  Be- 
loved, "whosoever"  just  means  you.     Leave  a 


120  The  Still  Small  Voice 

blank  where  the  word  occurs  and  write  your 
own  name  down;  then  you  will  get  the  exact 
force  of  the  expression. 

By  reading  over  the  chapter  you  will  notice 
that  it  is  wisdom  that  utters  her  voice  in  this 
verse.  What  are  we  to  understand  by  wisdom 
here  and  elsewhere  in  the  Book  of  Proverbs? 
Some  scholars  think  that  it  means  prudence, 
good  judgment,  or  wisdom  personified;  but  in 
the  New  Testament  Christ  is  called  the  "wisdom 
of  God."  Consequently,  if  we  substitute  the  word 
Christ  for  wisdom  we  shall  get  the  inspired 
meaning.  "Whoso  hearkeneth  unto  Me"  then, 
may  be  rendered,  "Whoso  hearkeneth  unto 
Christ ;"  or,  "Whoso  hearkeneth  unto  the  Holy 
Spirit,"  for  it  is  Christ  speaking  by  the  Spirit. 

This  verse  contains  a  most  beautiful  and 
comforting  promise,  to  which  is  attached  a 
simple  but  essential  condition. 

The  promise  is  twofold:  security  from  the 
presence  of  evil  and  serenity  without  fear  of 
evil.  In  the  first  place,  the  promise  insures 
protection  from  danger,  safety  from  harm  and 
security  from  evil.  The  word  "dwell"  may  be 
rendered  "lie  down"  or  "recline."  The  protection 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  121 

promised  is  not  confinement  within  the  strong 
walls  of  a  frowning  castle,  but  rather  the  safe 
guarding  of  personal  watchfulness.  "I,  Je- 
hovah, am  its  Keeper,  I  will  water  it  every  mo- 
ment ;  lest  any  hurt  it  I  will  keep  it  night  and 
day."  God  Himself  will  keep  us  from  all 
harm.  He  is  our  sufficient  security  from  all 
evil.  If  we  hearken  to  Him  His  invisible  but 
omnipotent  presence  will  shield  us  from  dan- 
gers seen  and  unseen.  With  David  we  shall  be 
able  to  say,  "In  peace  will  I  both  lay  me  down 
and  sleep,  for  Thou,  Jehovah,  alone  makest 
me  dwell  in  safety"  (Ps.  iv.  8). 

In  the  next  place,  the  promise  includes  seren- 
ity of  heart  and  mind.  Serenity  is  not  the  same 
as  security.  The  one  means  protection  from 
real  danger.  The  other  means  deliverance  from 
the  dread  of  evil.  It  is  possible  for  one  to  be 
safe  within  a  strong  fortress  and  yet  live  in 
mortal  terror  of  imaginary  foes.  The  knowl- 
edge that  no  harm  can  touch  one  does  not  al- 
ways quiet  the  heart  and  reassure  the  mind.  On 
the  other  hand  it  is  possible  to  stand  in  the 
presence  of  danger  without  the  fluttering  of  the 
heart  or  the  quickening  of  the  pulse.    And  the 


122  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Lord  delivers  us  not  only  from  "fightings  with- 
out but  from  fears  within." 

''Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace  whose 
mind  is  stayed  on  thee"  (Isa.  xxvi.  3).  "And 
the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understand- 
ing shall  guard  your  hearts  and  your  thoughts 
in  Christ  Jesus"  (Phil.  iv.  7). 

A  timid  old  lady  who  was  crossing  the  ocean 
for  the  first  time  became  greatly  agitated  in  a 
violent  storm.  "Is  there  any  fear?"  she  asked 
the  captain.  "No,  my  good  woman,"  he  re- 
plied, "there  is  no  fear,  but  a  great  deal  of  dan- 
ger." This  reply  reassured  her,  and  she  went 
to  her  stateroom  and  slept  in  peace.  So  Jesus 
in  the  presence  of  great  danger  keeps  the  soul 
from  alarm.  "There  shall  no  evil  befall  thee." 
"What  time  I  am  afraid  I  will  trust  in  the 
Lord."    "I  will  trust  and  not  be  afraid." 

Now  let  us  look  at  the  simple  but  essential 
condition  upon  which  rests  this  glorious  prom- 
ise of  security  from  evil  and  serenity  from 
alarm.  "Whoso  hearkeneth  unto  Me."  This 
condition  is  hearkening  unto  the  Lord.  What 
is  it  to  hearken?  Of  course,  hearkening  means 
obedience.      Whenever   God   speaks   we  must 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  123 

mind;  and  whatever  He  commands,  we  must 
implicitly  obey.  But  hearkening  implies  more 
than  obedience.  Before  one  can  obey  God's 
will  he  must  know  what  His  will  is.  Thus 
hearkening  also  means  to  attend  diligently  to 
what  God  says ;  to  listen  intently  when  He 
speaks ;  and  to  inquire  persistently  what  His 
will  for  us  is.  "Wherefore  be  not  unwise,  but 
understanding  what  the  will  of  the  Lord  is." 

But  before  one  can  know  God's  will  he  must 
be  quiet  before  Him.  And  so  hearkening  fur- 
ther includes  the  act  and  practice  of  waiting  on 
the  Lord.  When  the  hunting  dog  strikes  the 
trail,  he  pricks  up  his  ear  and  listens.  The 
mother  gets  the  little  child  to  listen  by  saying, 
"Hark!"  in  hushed  accents.  So  if  we  would 
know  the  will  of  God  and  hear  His  voice  when 
He  speaks,  we  must  get  quiet  at  His  feet.  We 
must  cease  from  ourselves  and  our  own  ways. 
The  clamorings  of  our  own  hearts  must  be 
stilled.  The  wandering  and  opposing  thoughts 
of  our  minds  must  be  quieted.  We  must  even 
get  ourselves  into  an  attitude  of  physical  and 
mental  repose  before  Him.    Silence  must  reign 


124  The  Still  Small  Voice 

throughout  our  soul;  stillness  must  pervade 
our  entire  being. 

Beloved,  this  simple  condition  of  hearkening, 
while  easy  to  talk  about  and  attractive  in 
prospect,  is  most  difficult  of  attainment.  In 
fact,  we  cannot  hearken  to  God  ourselves ;  the 
more  wTe  try  the  less  we  shall  succeed.  The 
very  attempt  to  get  still  before  God  is  apt  to 
stir  our  hearts  with  conflicting  emotions  and 
excite  our  minds  by  distracting  thoughts.  But 
we  do  not  have  to  hearken  by  our  own  efforts. 
In  this  respect  the  Holy  Spirit  will  help  our  in- 
firmities. All  God's  commandments  are  enable- 
ments. The  Holy  Spirit  Himself  will  be  in  us 
the  ability  to  be  quiet,  the  power  to  know  His 
voice  and  the  strength  to  do  His  will. 

This  little  verse  will  bring  measureless  com- 
fort and  limitless  strength,  if  its  secret  is  once 
learned.  When  God  once  speaks  we  can  trust 
His  word,  "For  God  is  not  a  man  that  He 
should  lie,  nor  the  son  of  man  that  He  should 
repent.  Hath  He  spoken  and  shall  He  not  do 
it,  or  hath  He  promised  and  shall  He  not  make 
it  good?"  It  matters  not  whether  our  foes  com- 
pass us  on  every  side ;  if  we  hearken  to  God  He 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  125 

will  deliver  us.  It  matters  not  whether  our 
friends  predict  the  approach  of  evil;  if  we 
hearken  to  God  He  will  carry  us  through  ev- 
ery danger.  It  matters  not  whether  our  own 
hearts  faint  and  falter  and  our  minds  are  filled 
with  nameless  dread;  if  we  hearken  to  God, 
He  will  be  better  to  us  than  all  our  fears.  If 
we  take.  Christ  to  be  our  Counsellor  He  will 
follow  it  up  by  being  our  mighty  God. 


THE  TWO  LAWS 

"For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus 
made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  of  death" 
(Rom.  viii.  2,  R.V.). 

A  GOOD  artist  makes  effective  use  of  con- 
trasts. In  all  the  paintings  of  a  fa- 
mous artist  in  the  galleries  of  the  Louvre 
in  Paris  there  is  some  hideous  object  in  the 
foreground  to  enhance  the  beauty  of  the  scene. 
Thus  in  one  picture  a  slimy  serpent  is  seen 
coiled  at  the  feet  of  a  beautiful  child.  The 
Holy  Spirit  is  a  divine  Artist.  The  pictures 
He  paints  always  have  an  appropriate  setting. 
Thus,  at  the  close  of  the  seventh  chapter  of 
Romans,  over  against  the  shout  of  victory,  "I 
thank  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,"  is 
the  wail  of  despair,  "Wretched  man  that  I  am, 
who  shall  deliver  me  out  of  the  body  of  this 
death  ?"  One  moment  we  hear  the  clanking  of 
the  chain  of  the  devil's  captive;  the  next  mo- 
ment we  hear  the  paean  of  praise  of  the  Lord's 
freeman. 

In  Romans  viii.  2,  we  find  the  cause  of  the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  127 

Apostle's  exultant  shout.  It  is  the  key  to  his 
deliverance  from  the  slavery  of  sin.  This  verse 
reveals  two  laws :  the  law  of  sin  and  death, 
and  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ 
Jesus.  Paul's  release  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death  was  effected  by  the  operation  of  the  law 
of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Let  us  try  to  get  a  clear  view  of  these  two 
laws  and  their  working.  On  the  one  hand  there 
was  a  force  dragging  the  apostle  downward. 
It  was  the  law,  whose  working  wrought  sin  in 
his  members  and  would  bring  spiritual  death  as 
its  fruit.  Its  movement  was  constant,  inflexi- 
ble and  inexorable.  On  the  other  hand  there 
was  a  power  lifting  the  apostle  upward.  It 
was  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus, 
whose  working  wrought  out  victory  over  sin, 
and  brought  life  instead  of  death.  Its  move- 
ment was  also  constant,  inflexible  and  inexor- 
able. These  two  opposing  laws  were  of  un- 
equal strength  and  belonged  to  different 
spheres  of  action.  The  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life 
was  higher  and  stronger ;  it  met  and  overcame 
the  lower  law  of  sin  and  death,  and  thus 
brought  deliverance  and  victory  to  the  apostle. 


128  The  Still  Small  Voice 

One  or  two  illustrations  will  help  us  to  under- 
stand the  operation  of  these  two  laws.  The 
corrupting  and  germinating  of  the  seed,  and 
the  deterioration  and  invigoration  of  the  body 
are  analogies  of  the  working  of  higher  laws  in 
the  spiritual  world. 

A  seed  is  planted  in  the  ground.  At  once  it 
is  seized  by  forces  which  carry  it  down  to 
death.  It  is  disintegrated;  it  decays  and  be- 
comes a  mass  of  corruption ;  and  at  last  it  dies. 
Apparently,  the  little  seed  is  entirely  destroyed. 
But  enshrined  within  it  is  a  germ.  It  has  a 
strange  power  to  resist  decay  and  death.  It  is 
the  principle  of  vegetable  life.  Soon  up  from 
that  mass  of  corruption  there  springs  a  tiny 
sprout ;  "first  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  then  the 
full  corn  in  the  ear."  It  may  be  said  that  the 
law  of  vegetable  life  in  the  seed  has  freed  it 
from  the  law  of  death. 

Again,  a  human  being  is  born  into  the  world. 
At  once  the  body  comes  under  the  law  of  decay 
and  death.  There  are  strange  forces  both  in- 
side and  out  that  tend  to  weaken  and  destroy 
it.  In  the  food  that  nourishes,  and  in  the  air 
that  sustains  life  there  are  germs  of  disease. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  129 

But  there  is  a  power  within  that  resists  these 
attacks.  It  is  the  mysterious  principle  of  life. 
Natural  vitality  helps  us  to  ward  off  disease. 
Of  course  in  the  end  the  physical  frame  suc- 
cumbs to  the  weakness  or  sickness ;  but  for 
many  years  a  frail  constitution  often  battles 
successfully  against  inherited  tendencies  to  dis- 
ease. Thus  it  may  be  said  that  the  law  of  phy- 
sical life  frees  us  from  the  law  of  disease. 

This  verse  yields  the  secret  of  deliverance 
from  two  dominionships,  viz. :  sin  and  disease. 

First,  Victory  over  the  dominion  of  sin. 

Sin  is  a  terrible  reality.  Every  soul  in  its  as- 
pirations for  a  nobler  life  is  conscious  of  forces 
dragging  it  down  to  lower  levels.  So  real  and 
constant  is  the  working  of  this  power  that  the 
Apostle  Paul  speaks  of  it  as  a  law.  On  every 
side  are  enticements  to  evil,  while  pitfalls  beset 
the  pathway.  But  the  worst  form  of  the  foe  is 
not  in  our  environment;  it  is  in  ourselves. 
Within  the  struggle  for  victory  is  fiercest.  The 
law  of  sin  works  in  our  members.  There  is  an 
inclination  to  evil  in  our  own  hearts.  There 
is  a  perverseness  in  our  natures.  Evil  solici- 
tations from  without  find  a  ready  response  from 


130  The  Still  Small  Voice 

within.  Moreover,  the  knowledge  of  the  right 
supplies  no  motive  power  to  do  the  right.  In- 
deed, the  revelation  of  God's  high  standard  of 
character  and  conduct  only  aggravates  the 
struggle  and  makes  our  failure  to  attain  this 
standard  the  more  certain.  The  seventh  chap- 
ter of  Romans  is  a  picture  of  a  saved  man 
struggling  in  his  own  strength  against  this  law 
of  sin  which  works  both  within  and  without. 
What  is  the  divine  secret  of  deliverance  ?  It 
is  not  resolution,  nor  reformation,  nor  any  oth- 
er form  of  moral  or  legal  effort.  Victory  is 
won  through  the  operation  of  the  law  of  the 
Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus.  Deliverance 
comes  by  giving  up  the  struggle  ourselves  and 
letting  the  Holy  Spirit  release  us  from  the  un- 
equal conflict.  The  life  of  God  will  flood  the 
soul  and  lift  it  above  the  dominion  of  sin.  How- 
ever, the  law  of  sin  is  not  destroyed;  but  its 
working  is  suspended  and  rendered  of  none  ef- 
fect by  the  higher  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life.  A 
simple  illustration  will  make  this  clear.  Grav- 
itation is  a  force  that  works  throughout  the  un- 
iverse. Objects  upon  the  surface  of  the  earth 
it  attracts  toward  the  center.     For  example,  a 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  131 

book  held  in  my  hand  is  drawn  downward  by 
a  force  proportionate  to  its  weight.  But  in  my 
hand  the  book  seems  no  longer  to  be  drawn 
downward.  It  rests  in  the  air,  or  moves  up- 
ward in  defiance  of  gravitation.  Is  it,  however, 
no  longer  acted  upon  by  this  law  ?  Certainly ; 
but  the  law  of  life  manifested  in  the  movement 
of  my  arm  has  freed  the  book  from  the  control 
of  the  law  of  gravitation.  While  in  my  hand 
and  controlled  by  its  movements  the  book  is 
freed  from  this  law.  The  law  of  life  has  deliv- 
ered it  from  the  law  of  force.  Now,  in  just 
the  same  way  is  the  soul  freed  from  the  law 
of  sin  by  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life.  The  law 
of  sin  does  not  cease  to  work.  Its  agency  is 
still  as  powerful  as  before.  Sin  is  not  dead, 
but  the  believer  has  become  dead  to  sin  (Rom. 
vi.  1 1 ) .  Thus,  by  the  operation  of  the  law  of 
the  Spirit  of  life  the  believer  is  freed  from  the 
law  of  sin.  This  is  God's  way  of  holiness.  This 
is  the  divine  secret  of  sanctification.  If  it  is 
a  theory,  it  is  a  theory  that  works.  It  is  a  prac- 
tical power  unto  godliness  to  all  who  believe. 

Second,  Victory  over  the  dominion  of  dis- 
ease. 


132  The  Still  Small  Voice 

In  the  illustration  used  above,  it  was  shown 
how  from  birth  the  physical  frame  is  played 
upon  by  insidious  influences  that  make  for  its 
weakening  and  destruction.  This  was  seen  to 
be  the  working  of  the  law  of  death.  When 
the  body  is  well  and  strong  it  may  have  power 
to  ward  off  these  attacks.  But  the  physical 
body  of  the  average  person  is  none  too  vigor- 
ous ;  many  have  constitutional  sources  of  weak- 
ness ;  and  even  the  most  powerful  frames  often 
fall  victims  to  disease.  Thus  an  unequal  bat- 
tle for  health  is  constantly  waged.  In  many 
instances  the  struggle  is  hard  and  lasts  as  long 
as  life  itself.  The  skill  of  physicians  can  ac- 
complish much,  but  at  best  the  aid  of  human 
resources  is  limited ;  and  in  many  cases  natural 
vitality  and  medical  science  are  unavailing. 

Now,  what  is  the  secret  of  deliverance  from 
this  law  of  disease?  It  is  the  operation  of  the 
law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus.  God 
has  not  delivered  our  souls  from  the  dominion 
of  sin  and  left  our  bodies  under  the  power  of 
disease,  which  is  one  of  its  fruits.  For  those 
who  walk  in  His  holy  will  He  has  made  provi- 
sion  for  deliverance   from  physical   bondage. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  133 

Our  bodies  are  the  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
His  office  work  is  to  quicken  our  mortal  body 
(Romans  viii.  n).  But  here,  again,  the  law 
of  disease,  so-called,  is  not  destroyed.  Our 
bodies  are  not  removed  from  their  natural  en- 
vironment. The  food  we  eat  and  the  air  we 
breathe  are  still  filled  with  deadly  germs  and 
noxious  influences.  Moreover,  constitutional 
weaknesses  are  not  always  taken  away.  Even 
the  sources  of  disease  may  be  allowed  to  re- 
main. But  just  as  the  book  was  freed  from 
the  force  of  gravitation  by  the  power  of  life  in 
the  hand,  so  our  bodies  come  under  the  influ- 
ence of  a  higher  law  which  lifts  them  above 
the  power  of  weakness  and  disease.  Thus  the 
law  of  death  that  works  in  our  members  is  sus- 
pended and  made  of  none  effect.  Just  as  light 
banishes  darkness,  so  the  inflow  of  the  divine 
life  into  the  soul  frees  it  from  the  power  of  sin ; 
while  the  overflow  of  this  divine  life  into  the 
body  counteracts  and  delivers  it  from  the  down- 
ward pressure  of  weakness  and  disease. 

There  are  two  all-important  facts  in  connec- 
tion with  this  glorious  truth  which  need  to  be 
noticed. 


134  The  Still  Small  Voice 

The  first  is  the  sphere  of  the  operation  of 
this  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life.  It  is  "in  Christ 
Jesus."  It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  laws  are 
restricted  in  their  application,  and  that  to  come 
under  the  influence  of  a  given  law  one  must  be 
in  the  sphere  in  which  the  law  works.  Thus  the 
laws  of  England  are  different  from  the  laws  of 
the  United  States.  An  Englishman  in  England 
is  not  subject  to  the  laws  of  this  country,  and 
vice  versa.  But  if  an  Englishman  should  come 
to  the  United  States,  and  become  a  citizen,  then 
he  would  be  subject  to  the  laws  of  this  coun- 
try. Now  it  is  "in  Christ  Jesus"  that  this  law 
of  liberty  works ;  and  to  come  under  its  opera- 
tion we  must  be  "in  Christ  Jesus."  The  way 
to  get  into  Christ  Jesus  is  to  get  out  of  our- 
selves, and  the  way  to  get  out  of  ourselves  is  to 
die  out.  We  must  identify  ourselves  by  faith 
with  His  death  and  resurrection  (Rom.  vi. 
i-ii). 

The  second  truth  is  the  two  aspects  in  which 
the  believer  is  freed  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death.  One  is  the  doctrinal  aspect,  and  the 
other  is  the  experimental  aspect.  These  two 
need    to    be    carefully    distinguished.      Doc- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  135 

trinally,  or  historically,  so  to  speak,  the 
believer  was  freed  from  the  law  of  sin 
and  disease  by  the  work  of  Christ  on  the 
cross.  When  He  died  our  salvation  was  fin- 
ished. By  His  death  unto  sin  Christ  purchased 
the  deliverance  of  His  people  from  its  power. 
But  the  experimental  aspect  is  quite  another 
matter.  By  this  is  meant  the  believer's  expe- 
rience of  deliverance.  This  may  take  place  at 
any  time  that  he  apprehends,  and  appropriates 
by  faith,  his  purchased  freedom.  Whenever  he 
does  this  the  Holy  Spirit  makes  real  in  Him 
what  Christ  has  made  real  for  Him.  May  the 
Lord  open  the  eyes  of  many  sin-sick  and  dis- 
ease-sick Christians  to  see  and  claim  their  in- 
heritance in  Christ. 

Several  points  already  touched  upon  inci- 
dentally require  emphasis: 

First,  Both  these  forces  are  laws. 

If  the  downward  power  of  sin  was  a  law 
working  inflexibly  and  inexorably,  while  the 
upward  power  of  life  was  merely  an  influence 
without  regularity  and  constancy  of  opera- 
tion, our  deliverance  would  not  be  fully  as- 
sured.   But  the  Spirit  of  life  is  also  a  law ;  not 


136  The  Still  Small  Voice 

an  abstract  principle,  but  a  divine  person.  For, 
the  Holy  Spirit  Himself  is  the  law  of  life.  He 
meets  and  overcomes  the  downward  pressure 
of  sin  and  disease  with  a  movement  more 
inflexible,  irresistible  and  irrevocable  than  law 
itself. 

Second,  These  two  laws  are  of  unequal 
strength.  If  they  were  of  equal  or  nearly 
equal  force,  there  would  not  be  rest  and  vic- 
tory. On  the  contrary  there  would  be  constant 
struggle  and  incessant  conflict.  But  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  so  much  higher  and  mightier  than 
the  power  of  sin  and  the  strength  of  disease 
that  He  vanquishes  them.  Indeed  sin  and  dis- 
ease are  swallowed  up  by  holiness  and  health. 

Third,  This  victory  over  sin  and  sickness  is 
not  secured  by  a  single  act,  but  by  a  continuous 
process.  The  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  contin- 
ually works  in  our  hearts  and  bodies.  As  we 
abide  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Holy  Spirit  keeps  us 
in  the  place  of  victory.  If  the  pressure  of 
temptation  is  heavy,  His  grace  is  there  to  meet 
and  overcome  it.  If  the  law  of  sin  is  threaten- 
ing to  overpower  us,  the  Spirit  of  Holiness  is 
there  to  give  victory  and  peace.    There  need  be 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  137 

no  sense  of  effort  or  struggle  in  our  own 
strength.  We  have  simply  to  recognize  our 
position  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  count  by  faith 
on  the  working  of  the  law  of  life  within  Him. 
The  Lord  will  thus  make  faith's  reckonings 
glorious  realities.  In  the  same  way  by  the 
Spirit  of  life  our  physical  strength  is  renewed 
day  by  day.  For  our  weariness  He  gives  us 
His  rest ;  for  our  weakness  He  substitutes  His 
strength;  for  our  exhaustion  He  imparts  His 
vigor.  Here  again  there  need  be  no  sense  of 
effort  or  struggle  in  our  own  strength.  We 
have  simply  to  recognize  that  "we  are  members 
of  His  body,  of  His  flesh  and  of  His  bones," 
and  that  "in  Him  we  live  and  move  and  have 
our  being/'  As  we  thus  claim  by  faith  our 
redemption  rights,  the  Spirit  of  God  will 
breathe  upon  our  mortal  frames,  quickening 
them  into  newness  of  life. 

This  is  a  glorious  secret.  May  it  bring  vic- 
tory to  many  struggling  hearts  and  fainting 
bodies. 


UNION  AND  COMMUNION 

"Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  My  Spirit 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts"  (Zech.  iv.  6). 

IN  the  fourth  chapter  of  Zechariah  is  record- 
ed one  of  the  most  beautiful  prophetic  vi- 
sions in  the  Old  Testament.  Zechariah  was 
a  prophet  of  the  restoration.  His  messages 
strengthened  the  hands  of  Joshua  and  Zerub- 
babel  in  the  work  of  rebuilding  the  temple. 
While  his  prophecies  have  an  immediate  appli- 
cation to  his  own  times,  yet  they  find  their 
largest  fulfilment  in  Christ,  and  through  Him 
in  the  Church  and  in  the  individual  believer. 
Let  us  first  look  at  the  vision  and  then  at  its 
spiritual  significance. 

First,  The  vision. 

As  an  aid  in  understanding  the  vision  let  the 
reader  imagine  himself  in  a  darkened  room, 
prepared,  so  to  speak,  for  a  stereopticon  exhibi- 
tion. Let  him  further  imagine  that  each  detail 
of  the  vision  as  it  is  mentioned  is  thrown  upon 
the  screen  in  succession.     The  first  thing  that 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  139 

Zechariah  saw  was  a  golden  candlestick  or  can- 
delabrum, such  as  was  in  the  tabernacle  and 
later  in  the  temple.  It  had  seven  branches 
whose  lights  were  fed  from  a  bowl  at  the  top. 
There  was  nothing  unusual  in  this;  and  the 
sight  must  have  been  a  familiar  one  to  Zecha- 
riah. Next,  he  saw  two  olive  trees  growing, 
one  on  the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left  of 
the  candlestick.  In  this  there  was  nothing 
strange,  except  perhaps  the  proximity  of  the 
trees  to  the  candlestick.  For  a  time  it  would 
seem  that  Zechariah  saw  nothing  else;  but  af- 
ter his  talk  with  the  heavenly  messenger  his  at- 
tention was  arrested  by  a  most  singular  thing. 
Two  olive  branches,  one  from  each  tree,  bent 
toward  the  candlestick.  From  the  reservoir  at 
the  top  two  golden  pipes  extended,  which  met 
the  branches,  perhaps  midway.  This  was  all 
he  saw;  but  the  object  of  the  arrangement  was 
at  once  apparent.  It  was  this :  as  the  olive 
trees  ripened  their  fruit  the  oil  flowed  down 
through  the  branches  and  the  pipes  into  the  re- 
servoir of  the  candlestick.  Thus,  the  sevenfold 
light  being  continually  fed  was  kept  perpetual- 
ly burning.     Now  let  us  group  these  details 


140  The  Still  Small  Voice 

into  a  vivid  picture.  There  was  the  glistening 
candlestick  with  its  seven-branched  light  bright- 
ly burning.  On  either  side  was  an  olive  tree, 
green  and  fresh  in  its  beauty  and  fertility.  The 
oil,  though  unseen,  flowed  steadily  and  contin- 
ually into  the  reservoir.  As  the  prophet  gazed 
upon  the  scene,  he  saw  no  priest  to  tend  the 
lights.  He  saw  no  shears,  snuffers  or  oil  can. 
The  trees  perpetually  ripened  their  fruit;  the 
oil  constantly  flowed;  the  light  incessantly 
burned.  It  was  a  silent,  beautiful  scene.  The 
hand  of  man  was  absent.  It  was  God's  own 
provision  for  giving  perpetual  light. 

Second,  The  meaning  of  the  vision. 

As  Zechariah  beheld  the  vision,  the  message 
came  to  him,  "Not  by  might  nor  by  power,  but 
by  My  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  With 
the  application  of  the  vision  to  the  prophet's 
own  times  our  purpose  does  not  concern  itself. 
It  may  be  stated,  however,  that  the  vision  was 
given  undoubtedly  to  encourage  Joshua  and 
Zerubbabel  in  their  difficult  work  of  rebuilding 
the  temple.  In  this  work  they  were  hindered 
in  many  ways.  It  seems  probable  that  the  can- 
dlestick represented  the  temple  on  the  familiar 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  14 1 

principle  that  a  part  may  stand  for  the  whole. 
It  would  be  natural,  then,  that  the  two  olive 
trees  should  stand  for  Joshua  and  Zerubbabel 
as  "the  two  anointed  ones  that  stand  by  the 
Lord  of  the  whole  earth."  But  of  course 
back  of  them  stood  Jehovah  Himself  to 
strengthen  their  hands  and  to  bring  to  comple- 
tion the  noble  work  which  they  had  under- 
taken. 

It  is  the  spiritual  application  of  the  vision 
which  here  concerns  us.  Bible  scholars  are  not 
agreed  in  their  application  of  all  the  details,  but 
the  spiritual  significance  of  its  main  features 
seems  to  be  clear  enough.  Let  us  first  try  to 
understand  what  the  vision  means  as  a  whole 
and  then  notice  some  of  the  spiritual  lessons 
suggested  by  its  several  parts. 

It  seems  to  be  clear  that  the  candlestick  rep- 
resents the  Church  and  also  the  believer,  for 
whatever  is  true  of  the  Church  as  the  body  of 
Christ  is  true  also  of  believers  as  members  of 
that  body.  It  also  seems  clear  that  the  two 
olive  trees  represent  the  Lord,  perhaps  in  His 
twofold  office  of  Priest  and  King.  It  is  the 
opinion  of  some  Bible  scholars  that  the  two 


142  The  Still  Small  Voice 

olive  trees  symbolize  Christ  and  the  Holy  Spir- 
it. But  it  is  sufficiently  accurate  for  the  spir- 
itual significance  to  see  that  while  the  candle- 
stick stands  for  the  believer  the  two  olive  trees 
represent  the  Lord.  It  is  clear  then  that  the 
spiritual  teaching  of  the  vision  is  two- fold :  un- 
ion and  communion.  The  connecting  branches 
between  the  trees  and  the  reservoir  set  forth 
the  believer's  union  with  Christ.  The  silent- 
ly flowing  oil  and  the  steadily  burning  light 
beautifully  symbolize  the  communion  of  the  be- 
liever with  Christ  through  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Now  let  us  gather  together  some  suggestive 
spiritual  lessons  from  the  details  of  the  vision. 

First,  The  position  of  the  candlestick  in  the 
midst  of  the  two  olive  trees  sets  forth  as  clearlv 
as  a  symbol  can  the  abiding  of  the  believer  in 
Christ.  Even  in  the  Old  Testament  this  truth 
was  foreshadowed.  Thus,  the  opening  verse  of 
the  ninety-first  Psalm  declares  that  "He  that 
dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High 
shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty." 
This  is  the  deep  spiritual  teaching  of  the  alle- 
gory of  the  vine  and  the  branches.  Paul  told 
the  Athenians  that  "in  Him  we  live  and  move 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  143 

and  have  our  being."  A  line  of  a  modern  hymn 
runs :  "God  is  our  home,  forever,"  a  para- 
phrase of  the  opening  statement  of  the  nine- 
tieth Psalm,  "Lord,  Thou  hast  been  our  dwell- 
ing place  in  all  generations."  Surely,  this  vi- 
sion most  beautifully  symbolizes  the  perma- 
nence and  security  of  that  life  of  the  believer 
which  is  "hid  with  Christ  in  God." 

Second,  The  union  of  the  believer  with 
Christ  is  a  living  union.  This  is  set  forth  in  the 
connecting  branches  and  pipes.  Organically 
and  vitally  we  are  one  with  Christ.  "He  that  is 
joined  to  the  Lord  is  one  Spirit" — this  express- 
es our  spiritual  oneness  with  Him.  "We  have 
the  mind  of  Christ."  "Let  this  mind  be  in  you 
which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus" — these  verses 
express  our  mental  or  intellectual  oneness  with 
Christ.  "The  Lord  is  for  the  body,  and  the  body 
for  the  Lord."  "We  are  members  of  His  body, 
of  His  flesh  and  of  His  bones" — these  verses 
express  our  physical  oneness  with  Christ.  Our 
Lord  is  the  Source  of  our  life  and  as  we  are 
vitally  one  with  Him  through  the  Spirit  we 
may  draw  from  Him,  as  our  risen  Head,  the 
supply  of  every  need  for  spirit,  soul  and  body. 


144  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Third,  That  which  vitally  connects  us  with 
Christ  is  the  Holy  Spirit  who  indwells  us. 
Christ  is  in  heaven  and  we  are  upon  earth. 
But  the  Holy  Spirit  not  only  makes  Him  real 
to  our  consciousness,  but  puts  us  in  touch  with 
Him.  This  truth  is  set  forth  by  the  oil  which 
is  always  a  symbol  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  More- 
over, this  spiritual  oneness  is  disclosed  in  the 
fact  that  the  fruit  of  the  tree  is  the  fuel  of  the 
lamp. 

Fourth,  Because  our  union  with  Christ  is 
permanent,  our  communion  may  be  constant. 
There  was  no  interruption  in  the  flow  of  the  oil 
from  the  trees  to  the  reservoir.  The  flame  was 
not  intermittent  but  constant.  The  commun- 
ion of  believers  in  Christ  is  often  interrupted 
and  broken ;  and  the  consciousness  of  their  fel- 
lowship is  intermittent.  This  need  not  and 
should  not  be  so.  Recognition  of  the  perma- 
nence of  our  union  with  Christ  and  of  the 
privilege  of  unbroken  fellowship  will  help  to 
maintain  an  attitude  and  a  habit  of  conscious 
and  blessed  communion. 

Fifth,  The  candlestick  burned  brightly,  not 
through  any  efforts  of  its  own,  but  simply  by 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  145 

receiving  the  oil  from  the  olive  trees.  Its  light 
was  fed  from  a  source  outside  of  itself.  This  is 
true  of  us.  Christ  is  our  Life.  Jesus  said, 
"Without  Me  ye  can  do  nothing."  Self  effort 
interferes  with  God's  working. 

Sixth,  While  the  source  was  inexhaustible 
yet  the  seven  branches  received  just  enough 
oil  to  keep  the  light  burning.  Toq  great  a  sup- 
ply would  have  been  as  bad  as  too  little.  So 
the  Lord  regulates  the  supply  of  His  grace  to 
our  need.  The  promise  is,  "As  thy  day  so 
shall  thy  strength  be."  Christ  taught  us  to 
pray,  "Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread." 

Seventh,  By  the  mechanism  of  the  vision  the 
supply  of  oil  was  kept  fresh  and  new.  There 
was  nothing  stale  or  old  about  it  all.  Thus  our 
spiritual  manna  falls  on  the  morning  dew  so 
that  we  may  gather  it  fresh  and  new  for  our 
strength  and  nourishment. 


THE  THREE  R'S 

"Likewise  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  to  be  dead 
indeed  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord"  (Rom.  vi.  n). 

"Rest  in  the  Lord"  (Psalm  xxxvii.  7). 

"Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway:  and  again,  I  say, 
rejoice"  (Phil.  iv.  4). 

THERE  is  such  a  thing  as  an  open  secret. 
Paul  tells  us  one  in  Philippians.  He 
says,  "Everywhere  and  in  all  things  I 
have  learned  the  secret  (R.V.),  both  to  be  full 
and  to  be  hungry,  both  to  abound  and  to  suf- 
fer need.  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ 
which  strengtheneth  me"  (Phil.  iv.  12,  13). 
The  secret  that  Paul  reveals  to  us  is  that  be- 
cause Christ  dwells  within  him,  he  is  content 
under  all  conditions ;  in  abasement  and  in  ex- 
altation ;  in  fulness  and  in  hunger ;  in  satisfac- 
tion and  in  need. 

There  is  an  open  secret  which  I  have  learned 
and  which  I  desire  to  pass  on  to  others  that 
they  too  may  enjoy  the  blessings  which  its  pos- 
session brings.     It  is  the  secret  of  the  three 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  147 

R's :  not  the  three  R's  of  secular  education, 
"reading,  'riting  and  'rithmetic" ;  but  the  three 
R's  of  spiritual  education — reckon,  rest  and  re- 
joice. Like  the  three  legs  of  a  stool,  these  three 
things  will  give  firm  support  for  a  satisfactory 
Christian  experience.  If  one  be  lacking  the 
spiritual  life  will  be  unsteady. 

First,  Reckon. 

After  having  unfolded  in  the  sixth  chapter  of 
Romans  under  the  symbol  of  baptism  the  be- 
liever's death  and  resurrection  with  Christ, 
Paul  gives  in  the  eleventh  verse  the  secret  of 
the  practical  realization  of  this  glorious  truth. 
This  is  the  principle  of  reckoning.  "Likewise 
reckon  ye  yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto 
sin,  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord."  In  the  Greek  the  same  word  is 
used  in  James  i.  2 :  "My  brethren,  count  it  all 
joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  temptations." 
"Reckon"  or  "count,"  in  the  New  Testament,  is 
a  word  that  expresses  not  a  state  of  feeling,  but 
an  attitude  of  faith.  In  its  signification  and  us- 
age there  is  absolutely  no  idea  of  emotion;  it 
is  a  mathematical  term,  denoting  a  cold  calcu- 
lating operation  of  the  reasoning  faculty.     It 


148  The  Still  Small  Voice 

expresses  an  estimate  based  on  facts  and  not  a 
conclusion  founded  on  feeling.  When  a  mer- 
chant balances  his  books,  he  reckons  upon  the 
result ;  for  figures  cannot  lie. 

The  regulating  principle  of  Christian  life  fs 
an  attitude  and  habit  of  reckoning.  For  exam- 
ple, take  one  instance  of  the  use  of  the  word 
"reckon"  or  "count."  James  says,  "Count  it  all 
joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers  temptations."  Let 
us  see  justwhat  this  means.  Take  a  sheet  of  pa- 
per and  instead  of  counting  up  your  blessings 
write  down  all  your  trials.  Make  a  complete 
list  of  all  your  "fightings  without  and  fears 
within."  Don't  leave  anything  out — doubts, 
temptations,  misunderstanding,  and  misrepre- 
sentations, persecutions  (if  you  can  scare  up 
any),  the  seductions  of  the  world,  the  flesh 
and  the  devil,  injuries  real  or  fancied,  sick- 
ness, discouragement,  separations,  bereave- 
ments— put  them  all  down.  Now  draw  a  line 
and  add  up  the  column.  What  a  dark  picture 
your  eye  runs  over,  doesn't  it  ?  Well,  what  to- 
tal do  you  get?  "All  Joy."  No,  no;  not  all 
sorrow,  or  all  discouragement  or  all  failure; 
but  all  joy.     That  is  God's  total.     He  says, 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  149 

"Count  it  all  joy."  That  is,  set  it  down  to  your 
account  as  all  joy.  Never  mind  the  feeling 
nor  the  appearances  of  things.  Thus,  reckon- 
ing or  counting  is  simply  saying  "Amen"  to 
what  God  says  is  true.  Now,  if  it  is  all  joy 
what  then  is  to  be  done?  Why,  of  course  be- 
gin to  sing  and  praise  the  Lord  and  He  will 
soon  make  "faith's  reckonings  glorious  reali- 
ties." 

Reckoning  is  the  pole  star  of  our  walk  with 
God.  When  the  sky  is  overcast  and  the  sun 
does  not  shine  by  day  nor  the  stars  by  night, 
the  mariner  with  chart  and  compass  plots  the 
course  of  his  ship  by  dead  reckoning.  Then 
when  the  sky  clears  he  verifies  his  dead  reckon- 
ing by  his  instruments.  So  when  the  spiritual 
sky  is  overcast  and  feeling  seems  to  die  in  the 
heart,  the  believer  must  steadily  pursue  his 
heavenly  course  by  the  dead  reckoning  of  faith. 
Then  when  the  sunlight  of  God  once  more 
bursts  upon  the  soul  he  will  find  that  the  rud- 
der of  faith  has  kept  his  bark  on  the  right 
course.  Thus,  his  feelings  will  confirm  his 
faith  and  teach  him  more   and  more  not  to 


150  The  Still  Small  Voice 

sail  by  fluctuating  emotions  but  by  the  inflexi- 
ble principle  of  faith. 

Second,  Rest. 

There  is  a  divine  order  in  these  three  words. 
After  reckoning  comes  rest.  Rest  is  just  an- 
other name  for  trust.  Reckoning  and  resting 
supplement  each  other.  If  one  is  resting  in  the 
Lord  he  may  be  sure  that  he  is  reckoning  on 
His  word;  and  if  one  is  reckoning  on  the  di- 
vine word,  he  may  be  sure  that  he  is  resting 
in  God.  There  is  no  rest  without  reckoning, 
and  there  is  no  reckoning  without  resting;  for 
reckoning  is  faith ;  and  rest  is  trust ;  and  faith 
and  trust  always  go  together.  The  presence  of 
the  one  may  be  tested  by  the  presence  of  the 
other. 

While  inseparable,  yet  reckoning  and  resting 
are  not  identical.  It  is  not  uncommon,  how- 
ever, for  a  Christian  to  fancy  that  he  is  trusting 
the  Lord  when  the  evidence  of  faith  is  con- 
spicuously absent  from  his  life.  Indeed,  it  is 
one  of  the  delusions  of  the  adversary  to  make 
one  think  that  he  is  believing  God  while  all  the 
time  the  lack  of  the  spirit  of  trust  is  manifest 
in  his  life.    On  the  other  hand,  one  may  easily 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  151 

persuade  himself  that  he  is  trusting  God  when 
a  spirit  of  doubt  really  controls  his  actions. 
For  this  reason  we  emphasize  rest  as  well  as 
reckoning  as  the  secret  of  a  victorious  Chris- 
tian life.  The  word  "rest"  in  the  Scriptures  may 
often  be  rendered  "wait  upon,"  or  "be  silent 
unto/' God.  It  is  a  spirit  of  quiet  confidence  and 
undisturbed  serenity  of  heart  and  mind.  Perhaps 
an  illustration  will  bring  out  its  meaning  into 
clearness.  You  have  an  estate  to  be  settled  and 
you  seek  the  services  of  a  competent  lawyer. 
Two  steps  are  necessary  for  you  to  take  before 
he  can  successfully  look  after  your  interests. 
First,  you  must  commit  your  case  entirely  into 
his  hands.  Secondly,  you  must  trust  him  im- 
plicitly, content  to  leave  everything  to  his  care. 
The  first  step  we  may  call  reckoning ;  you  show 
your  faith  in  the  lawyer  by  engaging  his  ser- 
vices. The  second  step  we  may  call  rest ;  you 
manifest  your  confidence  in  your  legal  adviser 
by  trusting  him.  To  extend  the  illustration, 
suppose  now  you  should  manifest  anxiety  af- 
ter having  committed  your  interests  to  the  law- 
yer. You  begin  to  be  anxious  about  the  matter 
and  find  yourself  worrying  whether  after  all 


152  The  Still  Small  Voice 

he  is  going  to  do  the  right  thing  by  you.  If 
you  expressed  your  fears  to  the  lawyer  himself 
he  would  certainly  be  justified  in  giving  up  the 
case.  Business  cannot  be  transacted  without 
mutual  confidence.  So  when  you  commit  any- 
thing to  the  Lord  you  must  not  only  believe 
that  he  undertakes  the  matter  in  hand  but 
you  must  trust  Him ;  you  must  rest  as  well  as 
reckon.  Worry  and  trust  mutually  destroy 
each  other;  uneasiness  of  heart  or  mind  is  in- 
compatible with  rest.  Guard  well  then  against 
any  spirit  of  disquiet  or  restlessness.  Doubt 
is  the  hammer  that  drives  the  entering  wedge 
of  worry.  With  the  loss  of  trust  faith  will  be 
destroyed. 

Third,  Rejoice. 

Joy  is  the  crowning  word  of  this  series.  Re- 
joicing is  the  fruit  of  reckoning  and  resting. 
If  we  have  reckoned  on  God's  faithfulness  and 
are  resting  in  His  word  surely  we  shall  re- 
joice in  the  Lord.  "Rejoice  in  the  Lord 
alway:  and  again,  I  say  rejoice."  Joy  is  the 
barometer  of  the  believer's  experience.  Low 
pressure  indicates  a  barren  and  wintry  state  of 
the  heart ;  while  high  pressure  indicates  tropic- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  153 

al  luxuriance  of  "the  love  life  of  the  Lord." 
Both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  emphasize 
the  necessity  of  joy.  'The  joy  of  the  Lord  is 
your  strength."  "These  things  have  I  spoken 
unto  you  that  my  joy  might  remain  in  you  and 
that  your  joy  might  be  full."  Happiness  and 
joy  are  not  the  same.  Happiness  is  conditioned 
upon  circumstances,  but  joy  is  independent  of 
external  surroundings.  Happiness  is  a  hu- 
man product;  joy  is  a  divine  fruit,  even  the 
fruit  of  the  Spirit.  Joy  is  not  always  spon- 
taneous. It  is  a  gift  of  God.  Just  as  God  drew 
water  from  the  rock  at  Rephidim  so  He  can 
cause  joy  to  spring  up  and  abound. 

But  joy  is  not  only  the  result  of  reckoning 
and  resting,  it  may  also  be  the  cause  of  faith 
and  trust.  Joy  is  seed  as  well  as  fruit.  Rejoic- 
ing is  a  congenial  atmosphere  for  faith  and 
trust.  In  other  words,  if  one  will  persistently 
cultivate  a  spirit  of  rejoicing  under  all  cir- 
cumstances, he  will  find  it  easy  to  believe  God, 
while  trust  will  spring  up  spontaneously  in  his 
heart.  In  fact,  any  one  of  these  three  things 
will  produce  the  other  two;  but  perhaps  the 


154  The  Still  Small  Voice 

shortest  cut  to  faith  and  trust  is  through  the 
persistent  cultivation  of  a  spirit  of  joy. 

Reckoning,  resting  and  rejoicing — what  a 
beautiful  trinity  of  Christian  graces !  How 
simple  they  are !  How  easy  to  obtain  and  yet 
how  glorious  their  results  in  character  and  in 
conduct.  Beloved,  learn  this  secret  of  the 
three  R's,  and  pass  it  on  to  others. 


TWO  OMNIPOTENT  FORCES 

"For  with  God  all  things  are  possible"  (Mark  x. 
27). 

"All  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth" 
(Mark  ix.  23). 

THESE  verses  tell  us  of  two  omnipotent 
forces, — the  power  of  God  and  the  faith 
of  the  believer. 

In  some  ways  the  power  of  God  is  absolute, 
and  in  other  ways  it  is  conditioned  by  faith.  In 
the  work  of  creation  and  redemption  the  om- 
nipotent power  of  God  is  absolute.  Before 
man  was  created  God  brought  the  heavens  and 
the  earth  into  existence  and  upheld  and  pre- 
served the  orderly  course  of  nature.  Moreover, 
in  redemption  God  wrought  wholly  independ- 
ent of  man.  We  read  that  the  Lamb  of  God 
was  slain  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
Faith  had  no  part  in  the  work  of  God  in  crea- 
tion, nor  in  the  work  of  Christ  in  redemption. 

In  the  realm  of  grace  the  power  of  God  is 
conditioned  by  faith.  In  the  Gospels  we  are 
told  that  in  some  cities  Christ  could  not  do 


156  The  Still  Small  Voice 

many  mighty  works  because  of  unbelief.  In- 
deed, in  many  instances  He  made  faith  the 
condition  of  receiving  His  healing  power. 
Thus,  to  the  poor  distracted  father  at  the  foot 
of  Hermon  Jesus  said,  "If  thou  canst  believe 
all  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believeth." 
The  man  had  just  made  a  pitiful  appeal  to  the 
Master :  "If  Thou  canst  do  anything  have  com- 
passion on  us  and  help  us."  In  His  reply 
Christ  virtually  said :  It  is  not  a  question  of 
My  power  but  of  your  faith;  thus  clearly 
showing  that  the  manifestation  of  divine  power 
in  the  realm  of  grace  is  conditioned  by  faith. 
In  the  ministry  of  the  apostles  we  see  the 
same  vital  relation  between  God's  power  and 
man's  faith.  Thus  at  Lystra  before  Paul  re- 
stored the  impotent  man  we  are  told  that  the 
apostle  looking  upon  him  perceived  that  he  had 
faith  to  be  healed.  Here  then  we  see  the  om- 
nipotence of  faith;  it  is  omnipotent  not  in  it- 
self, but  in  its  vital  connection  with  the  om- 
nipotent power  of  God.  In  one  aspect  faith  is 
all  weakness,  in  another  aspect  it  is  all  strength. 
Considered  alone  faith  is  impotent;  considered 
in  living  relation  to  the  power  of  God  it  is  om- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  157 

nipotent.  As  an  end  in  itself  faith  is  nothing. 
As  a  means  to  an  end  it  is  everything.  Thus, 
the  weakness  and  strength  of  faith  is  the  weak- 
ness and  strength  of  a  condition.  Take  one  or 
two  illustrations  of  this  truth.  A  coil  of  cop- 
per wire  has  of  course  a  certain  commercial 
value,  but  taken  by  itself  it  is  practically  use- 
less. But  if  properly  strung  and  insulated  it 
becomes  an  electric  conductor  over  which  mes- 
sages may  be  sent  thousands  of  miles.  So 
faith  is  the  connecting  wire  which  attaches 
our  hearts  to  the  throne  of  God.  It  is  nothing 
save  as  it  is  the  means  by  which  the  divine  life 
and  power  touch  our  lives.  Again,  up  in  the 
hills  is  a  clear  sparkling  spring.  Down  in  a 
farmyard  in  the  valley  is  a  gushing  stream  of 
cool  sweet  water.  How  does  the  water  from  the 
spring  get  to  the  farmyard?  A  pipe  has  been 
laid  which  conducts  it  thither.  The  pipe  itself 
is  of  little  value  but  becomes  all  important  as 
the  channel  through  which  the  water  flows.  So 
faith  is  the  channel  through  which  the  springs 
of  God  pour  their  living  water  into  the  valley 
of  human  need. 

Several  years  ago  the  government  blew  up 


158  The  Still  Small  Voice 

the  rocks  in  Hell  Gate  in  the  East  River  that 
had  been  so  long  a  menace  to  navigation.  The 
work  was  entrusted  to  General  Newton.  For 
months  the  submarine  rocks  were  drilled  and 
charged  with  dynamite.  Wires  were  strung 
from  each  charge  to  the  shore  and  there  con- 
nected with  General  Newton's  office.  In  the 
office  was  a  little  button  by  the  pressure  of 
which  the  rocks  would  be  blown  up.  The  ex- 
plosion was  set  for  a  given  day.  A  notification 
was  printed  in  all  the  newspapers  directing  the 
factories,  stores  and  houses  for  miles  around 
to  have  all  windows  fastened  securely,  and  to 
have  glassware  and  all  other  easily  breakable 
articles  put  safely  away.  At  the  appointed  time 
a  representative  company  gathered  in  General 
Newton's  office.  A  whole  city  breathed  expect- 
antly. One  of  the  most  gigantic  engineering 
feats  of  the  century  was  about  to  be  accom- 
plished. At  a  given  signal  General  Newton's  lit- 
tle four  year  old  daughter  stretched  forth  her 
tiny  hand,  and  gently  pressed  the  electric  but- 
ton. A  terrific  explosion  followed  which  shook 
Greater  New  York  from  center  to  circumfer- 
ence.    A  mammoth  column  of  water  and  gi- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  159 

gantic  rocks  were  thrown  hundreds  of  feet  in 
the  air.  The  work  was  completely  successful 
and  the  channel  at  Hell  Gate  was  open.  Tiny 
baby  fingers  had  set  free  the  awful  power  of 
dynamite  which  had  done  the  work.  So  faith 
is  the  baby  fingers  that  puts  into  operation  the 
forces  of  God's  omnipotence.  Faith,  so  to 
speak,  presses  the  button ;  God  does  the  rest. 

The  possibilities  of  faith  are  as  infinite  as 
God  Himself.  A  little  key  has  been  put  into 
our  hands  that  will  unlock  all  the  treasures  of 
the  universe.  The  air  was  full  of  electricity 
before  Franklin's  time,  but  no  one  knew  how  to 
utilize  it  until  he  brought  it  down  to  earth  by 
the  simple  means  of  flying  a  kite  with  a  wire 
and  a  key.  Many  believers  are  like  people 
famishing  in  the  midst  of  plenty.  They  have 
not  discovered  nor  are  they  making  use  of  the 
omnipotence  of  faith.  Faith  is  the  key  to  the 
possession  of  our  full  inheritance  in  Christ. 
Faith  reinforced  by  prayer  is  the  secret  of  "the 
evangelization  of  the  world  in  the  present  gen- 
eration." Faith  brings  the  supply  of  every 
need  for  body,  soul  and  spirit.  Again,  faith  is 
the  measure  of  blessing.  Christ's  standard  was, 


160  The  Still  Small  Voice 

"According  to  your  faith  be  it  unto  you."  This 
refers  not  to  the  quantity  but  to  the  quality  of 
faith.  It  doesn't  take  a  bonfire  to  blow  up  a 
powder  magazine ;  a  spark  is  sufficient.  Christ 
taught  that  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  was 
enough  to  remove  a  mountain,  and  uproot  a 
tree.  The  mustard  seed  is  small,  but  it  is  a  liv- 
ing germ ;  so  faith  may  be  small  but  it  must  be 
unmixed  with  doubt.  A  grain  of  doubt  de- 
stroys faith  just  as  a  scratch  on  the  back  of  a 
mirror  ruins  it. 

Beloved,  such  an  omnipotent  power  put  into 
our  hands  by  God  entails  a  commensurate  re- 
sponsibility for  its  use.  The  exercise  of  faith 
is  not  only  a  glorious  privilege,  it  is  a  solemn 
duty.  The  greatest  sin  is  unbelief.  If  we  do 
not  use  this  lever  of  faith  in  God  for  the  spir- 
itual uplifting  not  only  of  our  own  lives  but  of 
other  lives  bound  to  us  by  the  ties  of  blood 
and  of  common  service  in  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
we  shall  be  like  the  man  who  hid  his  talent  in  a 
napkin  and  shall  deserve  and  receive  his  pun- 
ishment. 

There  is  encouragement  for  all  in  the  fact 
that  faith  is  the  srift  of  God.    It  is  not  a  natur- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  161 

al  endowment  which  only  the  favored  few  may 
enjoy.  It  is  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  The 
fact  that  faith  is  divine  is  the  explanation  of  its 
omnipotence.  Anything  God-given  partakes  of 
the  nature  of  God.  Faith  is  just  one  of  the 
manifestations  of  God  in  the  soul.  Again, 
the  fact  that  faith  is  divine  explains  our  re- 
sponsibility for  possessing  and  using  it.  If 
we  have  not  the  faith  of  God  it  must  be  because 
we  have  not  asked  God  to  confer  this  divine 
gift  upon  us.  If  we  are  not  exercising  the 
faith  that  God  has  given  it  must  be  because  wre 
have  failed  to  realize  that  God's  command- 
ments are  enablements. 


PREPARATIONS  OF  GRACE 

"The  Lord  God  hath  given  me  the  tongue  of  the 
learned,  that  I  should  know  how  to  speak  a  word  in 
season  to  him  that  is  weary :  he  wakeneth  morning  by 
morning,  he  wakeneth  mine  ear  to  hear  as  the  learn- 
ed. The  Lord  God  hath  opened  mine  ear,  and  I  was 
not  rebellious,  neither  turned  away  back"  (Isa.  1.  4, 
5). 

THIS  is  one  of  those  passages  in  the  pro- 
phetical books  of  the  Old  Testament  which 
commentators  are  at  loss  whether  to  re- 
fer to  the  prophets  themselves  or  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  However,  our  purpose  does  not 
require  us  to  touch  this  question,  for  we  are 
concerned  not  with  the  primary  meaning  of 
this  passage  nor  with  its  typical  import,  but 
rather  with  its  spiritual  application  to  believers. 
These  verses  tell  us  of  five  prepared  things, — 
preparations  of  grace,  they  may  be  called. 
They  are:  the  prepared  soil,  the  prepared 
seed,  the  prepared  tongue,  the  prepared  ear  and 
the  prepared  heart. 

First,   The   prepared   soil. 

It  is  a  familiar  figure  to  compare  the  hu- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  163 

man  heart  to  soil.  Jesus  does  this  in  the  par- 
able of  the  sower.  The  expression  "him  that 
is  weary"  is  the  phrase  in  verse  four  which 
we  take  as  the  prepared  soil.  It  is  a  beautiful 
and  suggestive  phrase.  The  word  translated 
"weary"  means  also  "weak"  or  "faint."  The 
world  is  full  of  faint  and  weary  hearts,  hungry 
for  the  bread  of  life.  Glance  over  a  congrega- 
tion assembled  in  the  average  church  on  a 
Sunday  morning  and  see  what  spiritual  hun- 
ger is  depicted  in  their  faces.  Gaze  at  your 
fellow  passengers  in  the  street  or  ferry  boat 
and  notice  what  suffering  and  dissatisfied  faces 
they  have.  Then  look  at  the  darkened  and  even 
desperate  faces  of  the  heathen  world.  Every- 
where are  fainting  and  weary  hearts.  Of 
course  this  condition  of  spiritual  hunger  is 
not  always  recognized.  Men  follow  the  mad 
pursuit  of  wealth.  Women  enter  the  giddy 
world  of  society.  Theaters  are  filled  and 
pleasure  resorts  of  all  kinds  are  thronged.  The 
face  of  the  world  is  light  and  gay,  but  its  heart 
is  heavy  and  sad.  Then  again,  God  is  specially 
preparing  many  hearts  to  receive  the  good 
seed  of  the  Gospel.     Sorrow  and  suffering  are 


164  The  Still  Small  Voice 

wasting  many  lives.  Business  reverses  and 
domestic  bereavements  are  saddening  many 
homes.  God  is  breaking  up  the  fallow  ground. 
The  soil  is  being  softened  by  tears  of  sorrow. 
All  around  us  are  hungry  hearts. 

Second,  The  prepared  seed. 

The  Word  of  God  is  likened  to  seed.  But 
there  is  seed  and  seed.  One  kind  of  seed 
will  mature  in  one  soil  while  another  kind  of 
seed  will  thrive  best  in  different  ground.  In 
verse  four  the  phrase  which  we  call  the  pre- 
pared seed  is  "a  word  in  season."  In  the  Re- 
vised Version  this  word  is  said  to  "sustain" 
him  that  is  weary.  The  whole  Word  of  God 
is  seed,  but  its  various  parts  are  adapted  to 
different  purposes.  This  fourth  verse  gives 
a  good  definition  of  what  is  often  spoken  of  as 
a  message.  A  message  is  "a  word  in  season.*' 
It  is  the  truth  of  God  applied  to  the  present 
need  of  the  hearer.  There  are  seeds  in  the 
Word  of  God  adapted  to  all  kinds  of  soil. 
There  are  messages  applicable  to  "all  classes 
and  conditions  of  men."  For  the  impenitent 
there  is  a  word  of  warning  and  judgment.  For 
the  sinner  there  is  a  word  of  salvation.     For 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  165 

the  distracted  there  is  a  word  of  peace.  For 
the  sorrowful  there  is  a  message  of  joy.  For 
the  weak  there  is  a  word  of  strength.  For  the 
embittered  there  is  a  message  of  divine  love. 

Third,  The  prepared  tongue. 

After  the  soil  has  been  prepared  and  the 
right  seed  selected  the  sower  must  do  his 
work.  The  seed  must  be  scattered.  In  this 
case  the  sower  is  the  tongue.  The  Lord  must 
prepare  the  tongue  to  speak  the  word  in  sea- 
son to  him  that  is  weary.  In  the  Epistle  of 
James  we  learn  the  power  of  the  tongue  for 
good  or  for  evil.  It  is  a  little  member,  yet  it 
may  be  set  on  fire  of  hell.  By  nature  the 
tongue  is  the  spokesman  of  the  evil  heart 
and  is  the  fountain  of  cursing  and  wickedness. 
The  tongue  needs  to  be  converted  and  sancti- 
fied in  order  that  it  may  speak  the  words  of 
blessing  and  goodness.  What  grace  can  do  for 
the  tongue  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  God  has 
chosen  this  little  member  as  the  means  of  the 
evangelization  of  the  world.  The  cloven 
tongues  at  Pentecost  were  the  symbol  of  the 
human  tongue  tipped  with  the  fire  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 


166  The  Still  Small  Voice 

But  the  tongue  not  only  needs  conversion; 
it  needs  discipline  and  training.  We  read  that 
the  Lord  God  hath  given  me  "the  tongue  of 
the  learned"  ("the  instructed,"  R.  V.)  ;  the 
tongue  has  to  learn  how  to  speak  a  word  in 
season.  An  illustration  of  this  fact  is  the  way 
a  baby  has  to  learn  to  talk.  Slowly  he  learns 
the  meaning  of  words  and  acquires  the  art 
of  putting  words  together  in  sentences.  An- 
other illustration  is  the  slow  and  often  painful 
process  by  which  one  learns  a  foreign  language. 
So  the  Lord  has  to  teach  us  to  speak  the  words 
of  life.  The  language  of  Canaan  is  not  nat- 
ural to  the  tongue.  Again,  how  prone  we 
are  to  speak  our  own  words.  The  language  of 
ambition,  of  self-seeking,  of  man's  wisdom 
presses  upon  us  for  utterance.  But  we  have  to 
die  to  all  this.  We  have  to  learn,  like  John  the 
Baptist,  to  be  simply  a  voice,  content  to  let 
the  Lord  articulate  that  voice  with  the  words 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth.  We  must 
learn  by  much  discipline  and  training  to  let 
our  own  messages  die  no  matter  how  beauti- 
ful and  eloquent  they  may  seem,  and  be  will- 
ing to  speak  "the  word  in  season"  which  God 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  167 

will  surely  give  if  we  will  patiently  wait  for 
it. 

Fourth,  The  prepared  ear. 

Back  of  the  tongue  that  speaks  the  word  in 
season  is  the  ear  that  receives  it  from  God.  So, 
in  the  next  place  the  ear  must  be  prepared 
to  hear  aright.  What  a  beautiful  expression, 
"He  wakeneth  mine  ear  to  hear  as  the  learn- 
ed. "  The  ear  has  been  filled  with  the  wax  of 
heedlessness  and  indifference;  and  now  God 
has  to  bore  out  the  ear  so  that  the  sense  of 
spiritual  hearing  will  be  acute  and  sensitive. 
The  physical  sense  of  hearing  must  be  edu- 
cated. The  musician  needs  a  trained  ear  just 
as  an  artist  needs  a  trained  eye.  The  finer 
discrimination  of  tones  and  colors  comes  only 
after  patient  discipline.  In  the  same  way  the 
ear  of  the  believer  must  be  trained  to  distin- 
guish the  voice  of  the  Lord.  The  soil  may 
be  prepared  and  the  seed  at  hand  and  the  sow- 
er ready  to  scatter  it;  but  he  may  not  know 
the  right  seed  for  the  right  soil.  In  like  man- 
ner, the  believer  may  be  ready  to  speak  God's 
message  to  weary  hearts,  but  he  may  not  know 
just  what  that  message  is.    The  right  message 


168  The  Still  Small  Voice 

is  received  by  the  prepared  ear.  When  the  Lord 
first  spoke  to  Samuel  in  the  night  he  did  not 
know  His  voice  and  ran  to  Eli  to  find  out 
what  to  do.  Often  God  speaks  to  us,  but  we 
do  not  know  His  voice.  We  have  not  got  the 
ear  of  the  learned.  This  verse  tells  us  that 
God  wakes  us  in  the  early  morning  and  speaks 
to  us.  Sometimes  we  find  ourselves  awake 
at  an  unusually  early  hour.  We  immediately 
begin  to  wonder  what  the  matter  is  and  are 
apt  to  chafe  a  little  in  our  spirit  over  the 
prospect  of  the  loss  of  an  hour  or  two  of  sleep. 
We  try  again  and  again  to  fall  asleep  and  toss 
around  restlessly  until  our  usual  hour  for  get- 
ting up.  Beloved,  has  it  occurred  to  you  that 
it  is  God  that  often  thus  awakens  us  that  He 
may  whisper  His  heart  messages  in  our  inner 
ear?  Our  days  are  so  filled  with  work  that 
we  do  not  make  time  to  get  alone  with  God, 
so  He  wakes  us  up  early  for  communion  and 
prayer.  Oh,  how  much  we  lose  at  such  times 
by  restless  tossing  on  our  beds  and  by  chafing 
in  our  spirit  over  losing  a  little  sleep.  The 
next  time  you  have  this  experience  get  very 
quiet;  look  up  into  the  face  of  your  heavenly 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  169 

Father  and  say  with  little  Samuel,  "Speak, 
Lord,  for  Thy  servant  heareth."  This  is  the 
way  and  the  only  way  to  get  the  prepared 
ear. 

Fifth,  The  prepared  heart. 

The  last  preparation  of  grace  mentioned  in 
this  passage  is  the  prepared  heart.  "When  the 
Lord  opened  mine  ear  I  was  not  rebellious, 
neither  turned  away  back."  It  is  true  that 
the  word  heart  does  not  occur,  but  rebellious- 
ness and  turning  backwards  can  only  be  spoken 
of  the  heart  and  the  will.  Even  back  of  the 
ear  is  the  heart  that  needs  to  be  controlled  by 
God.  The  soil,  the  seed,  the  tongue  and  the 
ear  may  all  be  prepared,  but  if  the  heart  be 
rebellious  the  grace  of  God  is  frustrated.  What 
a  beautiful  series  these  five  preparations  of 
grace  form.  And  the  wonderful  thing  about 
them  is  that  we  may  run  them  either  back- 
wards or  forwards.  One  direction  will  be  the 
divine  method  of  working,  and  the  other  di- 
rection will  be  the  human  method  of  working. 
These  verses  begin  with  the  soil  and  work 
back  to  the  yielded  spirit.  This  is  the  human 
method    which    works    from    without    toward 


170  The  Still  Small  Voice 

the  center.  But  God  starts  at  the  center  and 
works  outward.  So  He  begins  by  preparing 
our  hearts.  When  the  heart  is  prepared  He 
can  reach  the  ear;  when  the  ear  is  prepared 
He  can  reach  the  tongue;  when  the  tongue  is 
prepared  He  can  give  the  message;  and  when 
the  message  is  received  He  can  sustain  through 
us  him  that  is  weary. 


INWROUGHT  AND  OUTWROUGHT 
PRAYER 

"The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man 
availeth  much"   (James  v.   16). 

THIS    verse    tells    us    three   things    about 
prayer : 
The  kind  of  man  God  hears, 

The  kind  of  prayer  God  answers, 

The  kind  of  answer  God  gives. 

Elijah  is  set  forth  as  the  divine  illustration  of 
this  verse;  consequently,  let  us  turn  to  his  life 
for  light  upon  these  points. 

First,  The  kind  of  man  God  hears. 

There  are  two  expressions  which  describe 
the  character  of  the  man  God  hears,  when  he 
prays ;  these  are  "of  like  passions"  and  "right- 
eous." 

Elijah  we  are  told  was  a  man  of  like  pas- 
sions with  us.  The  word  "passions"  is  not 
to  be  understood  in  the  sense  of  lusts;  it  sig- 
nifies rather  "nature,"  as  the  marginal  reading 
gives  it.     The  meaning  is  that  Elijah  was  not 


172  The  Still  Small  Voice 

an  angel  nor  a  saint  as  the  word  is  commonly 
used ;  he  was  a  man  intensely  human,  and  sub- 
ject  to  the  frailties  and  infirmities  of  the  race. 
In  a  word,  he  was  a  man  just  as  we  are.  Re- 
call the  character  of  Elijah  and  observe  how 
like  us  he  was.  He  was  a  rugged  man  by  na- 
ture and  by  habit,  a  child  of  the  desert,  a  verita- 
ble Bedouin  courier  and  scout.  He  was  cap- 
able alike  of  fiery  indignation  and  of  almost  wo- 
manly tenderness.  In  his  zeal  for  Jehovah  he 
rebuked  king  Ahab  for  his  wicked  reign  and 
slew  at  Mount  Carmel  four  hundred  and  fifty 
prophets  of  Baal;  yet  he  became  frightened 
at  the  threat  of  Queen  Jezebel  and  "ran  away 
from  a  woman."  He  became  discouraged; 
and,  lying  under  a  juniper  tree  in  the  desert, 
wished  that  he  might  die.  Poor  Elijah  !  How 
much  like  us  he  was !  At  how  many  points 
he  touched  our  common  life. 

Again,  Elijah  was  a  righteous  man.  There 
are  places  in  the  New  Testament  where  the 
word  "righteous"  is  equal  to  "perfect" ;  as  for 
example,  "Be  ye  perfect  even  as  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect."  Here,  how- 
ever,  the   word   means    "upright,"    "sincere," 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  173 


"true."  We  know  this  partly  because  the 
word  occurs  in  the  Epistle  of  James.  James 
is  the  apostle  of  practical  righteousness ; 
he  does  not  make  fine  ethical  distinc- 
tions like  Paul.  For  another  reason  we 
know  that  "righteous"  here  means  sincere  and 
upright  because  it  has  an  Old  Testament  ap- 
plication, and  uniformly  throughout  the  Old 
Testament  the  word  "righteous"  does  not  signi- 
fy moral  perfection.  Thus  God  said  to  Abra- 
ham, "Walk  before  Me  and  be  thou  perfect" 
(Gen. xvii.  I ) .  Abraham  had  been  zig-zagging ; 
now  the  Lord  wanted  him  to  walk  straight;  not 
to  wobble,  but  stand  upright.  Elijah  was  a  man 
of  like  passions  with  us,  but  he  was  righteous. 
He  was  a  sincere,  upright,  true-hearted  man. 
He  loved  God  and  like  Caleb  of  old  followed 
Him  wholly.  With  all  his  frailties  and  in- 
firmities, however,  Elijah's  spirit  pointed  God- 
ward,  just  as  the  needle  points  toward  the  pole. 
He  delivered  God's  messages  without  fear  or 
hesitation.  He  rebuked  sin  and  pronounced 
judgment  in  high  places.  When  the  whole 
nation  was  going  after  Baal  he  thought  that 
he  alone  stood  true  to  Jehovah.     Faithful  Eli- 


174  The  Still  Small  Voice 

jahl  As  he  was  like  us  in  his  nature,  so 
may  we  be  like  him  in  his  devotion. 

Beloved,  this  is  the  kind  of  man  God  hears. 
He  does  not  expect  us  to  be  angels  or  saints. 
But  he  does  expect  us  to  be  upright,  sincere 
and  true.  Those  whom  God  accepts  are  men 
and  women  living  on  the  ordinary  plane  of 
life  with  frailties  and  infirmities.  This  just 
means  you  and  me ;  but  we  must  be  righteous. 
If  we  regard  iniquity  in  our  hearts  the  Lord 
will  not  hear  us.  We  must  put  away  all  known 
sin  from  our  hearts.  We  must  not  indulge  in 
things  questionable  or  doubtful  lest  our  pray- 
ers be  hindered.  We  must  live  void  of  offense 
toward  God  and  man. 

Second,  The  kind  of  prayer  God  answers. 

This  verse  also  gives  us  the  character  of  the 
prayer  God  answers.  The  Authorized  Ver- 
sion describes  it  as  "the  effectual,  fervent 
prayer."  The  Revised  Version  renders  it  quite 
differently, — "The  supplication  of  a  righteous 
man  availeth  much  in  its  working/3  The  Greek 
word  of  which  these  are  translations  comes 
from  a  root  which  gives  us  our  English  words 
"energy,"  "energetic,"  "energized."    Literally, 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  175 

then,  we  might  read,  "The  energized  prayer  of 
a  righteous  man  availeth  much."  Breaking  up 
this  expression  "energized  prayer"  we  find 
two  thoughts  underlying  it.  An  energized  pray- 
er is  a  prayer  that  is  first  inwr ought  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  then  outwrought  by  the  same 
Spirit.  In  a  word,  then,  the  prayer  that  God 
answers  is  first  put  into  our  hearts  by  the 
Spirit,  and  then  prayed  out  through  our 
hearts  by  the  Spirit.  Elijah  on  Mount  Carmel 
furnishes  an  illustration  of  this  kind  of  pray- 
er. After  the  slaughter  of  the  prophets  of 
Baal  the  prophet  said  to  Ahab,  "Get  thee  up, 
eat  and  drink,  for  there  is  the  sound  of  abun- 
dance of  rain"  (I.  Kings  xviii.  41).  Whence 
came  the  sound  of  abundance  of  rain?  The 
earth  beneath  was  withered  and  parched.  The 
burning  sun  beat  down  fiercely  from  a  cloud- 
less sky.  Not  a  breath  of  air  was  stirring. 
How  did  the  prophet  get  the  sound  of  rain? 
Why,  the  rain  was  falling  in  his  heart.  The 
sound  of  the  windstorm  fell  upon  his  inner 
ear.  The  time  for  the  rain  had  come;  and 
the  Lord  had  put  it  into  His  servant's  heart 


176  The  Still  Small  Voice 

to  pray.     The  prayer  for  rain  was  being  in- 
wrought in  Elijah's  spirit. 

But  now  notice  the  next  step.  "And  Elijah 
went  up  to  the  top  of  Carmel;  and  he  bowed 
himself  down  to  the  earth  and  he  put  his  face 
between  his  knees."  What  does  this  mean? 
Why,  this  is  the  next  stage  of  the  prayer. 
This  was  the  outworking  on  his  knees  of  the 
prayer  that  God  had  already  put  in  his  heart. 
The  attitude  is  expressive  of  intensity  and 
earnestness.  James  tells  us  that  Elijah  "prayed 
earnestly."  The  literal  rendering  is,  "He  prayed 
a  prayer."  See  the  prophet  on  his  knees.  He  is 
wrestling  with  God.  His  mind  is  exalted  to  a 
high  pitch.  His  physical  frame  is  tense  with 
deep  emotion.  Ah,  the  Spirit  of  God  is  pray- 
ing out  through  him  the  prayer  that  has  been 
laid  upon  his  heart.  Seven  times  he  sends 
his  servant  to  look  out  over  the  sea,  and 
seven  times  he  closes  in  with  God  in  an  agony 
of  prayer.  At  last  the  lad  reports  the  appear- 
ance of  a  little  cloud,  arising  out  of  the  sea, 
like  a  man's  hand.  It  is  enough.  The  answer 
has  come.     It  is  time  for  action. 

Beloved,  the  kind  of  prayer  that  God  an- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  177 

swers  must  be  first  inwrought  and  then  out- 
wrought  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  God  lays  upon 
your  heart  some  burden,  and  as  one  has  re- 
cently said  the  answer  to  prayer  is  in  the  bur- 
den itself.  In  a  strange  way  the  Lord  puts 
upon  your  heart  the  conversion  of  some  soul, 
the  need  of  some  saint  under  pressure  of  se- 
vere trial,  or  the  lost  condition  of  the  heathen 
world.  This  is  the  first  stage  of  prayer,  a 
prayer  inwrought  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  This 
burden  is  not  of  your  own  choice  and  you  can- 
not get  out  from  under  it,  try  as  you  will. 
Now,  you  have  to  pray  the  matter  through  to 
victory.  Like  a  fever  that  has  gotten  into  the 
system  the  thing  has  to  work  itself  out.  You 
may  say,  if  the  Lord  puts  the  burden  of  prayer 
upon  the  heart  and  the  assurance  of  the  an- 
swer is  in  the  burden,  what  is  the  need  of 
praying  about  it;  will  not  the  answer  come 
anyway  ?  Although  this  is  a  profound  mystery 
it  touches  the  very  philosophy  of  prayer.  It 
is  just  because  the  Lord  puts  the  burden  on 
your  heart  with  the  assurance  of  the  answer 
that  you  have  to  pray.  Prayer  doesn't  make 
God  more  willing  to  answer ;  nor  does  it  make 


178  The  Still  Small  Voice 

the  answer  more  certain.  But  by  divine  ap- 
pointment it  is  a  necessary  process  in  getting 
things  from  God.  It  is  by  prayer  that  our 
own  hearts  are  prepared  to  receive  the  answer. 
By  prayer  difficulties  are  overcome  and  obsta- 
cles removed.  Undoubtedly,  prayer  in  some 
mysterious  way  enables  God  to  send  the  an- 
swer. Consequently  the  outwrought  prayer 
is  as  necessary  as  the  inwrought  prayer.  Eli- 
jah's praying  seven  times  on  Mount  Carmel 
does  not  mean  that  we  are  to  pray  exactly  sev- 
en times  or  seventy-seven  times.  Of  course 
seven  is  the  number  of  perfection ;  and  the  fact 
that  Elijah  prayed  seven  times  simply  teaches 
us  that  we  are  to  keep  on  praying  till  God  re- 
moves the  burden  and  gives  us  the  victory. 
Never  mind  delays;  they  simply  try  our  faith 
and  develop  our  patience.  When  the  Lord 
thus  puts  the  spirit  of  prayer  in  your  hearts 
just  take  hold  of  the  horns  of  the  altar  and 
resolve  to  hang  on  till  something  gives  way. 
Say  with  Jacob,  "I  will  not  let  Thee  go  except 
Thou  bless  me."  When  you  get  so  you  can 
say  that j  the  victory  will  soon  be  yours. 
Elijah  knew  when  to  cease  praying  and  be- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  179 

gin  acting.  He  did  not  wait  for  the  storm 
clouds  to  fill  the  sky  and  the  rain  to  fall  in 
torrents.  As  soon  as  he  saw  the  cloud  like  a 
man's  hand  arising  out  of  the  sea  he  began 
to  give  directions  to  Ahab  for  protection  from 
the  coming  storm.  The  time  for  praying  had 
ceased;  the  time  for  action  had  come.  So  we 
must  recognize  the  place  of  praise  as  well  as 
the  place  of  prayer.  There  is  a  point  beyond 
which  supplication  may  be  said  to  hinder  the 
answer,  for  it  is  evidence  of  unbelief.  This 
point  is  reached  when  God  rolls  away  the  bur- 
den of  prayer  from  our  hearts  and  implants 
the  conviction  that  He  has  heard  and  answered. 
After  that,  the  spirit  of  praise  and  thanksgiv- 
ing is  the  surest  evidence  of  faith  and  the  quick- 
est method  of  realizing  the  full  answer  to  our 
prayers.  Beloved,  learn  to  recognize  the  an- 
swers to  your  prayers  in  your  spirit  rather 
than  in  your  circumstances.  Don't  wait  for 
appearances  to  confirm  God's  word.  Remem- 
ber that  the  little  cloud  means  a  thunder  storm. 
And  the  spirit  of  joy  and  praise  means  that 
God  is  working  out  in  your  life  the  full  victory. 
"He  giveth  songs  in  the  night." 


180  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Third ,  The  kind  of  answer  God  gives. 

In  James  we  read,  "The  heaven  gave  rain 
and  the  earth  brought  forth  her  fruit."  Heav- 
en and  earth  comprise  the  universe.  May  not 
the  meaning  be  that  when  a  righteous  man 
prays  in  the  Spirit  the  answer  that  God  sends 
touches  the  universe?  Not  only  is  the  imme- 
diate need  of  the  man  himself  supplied,  but 
forces  are  set  in  operation  which  cause  streams 
of  blessing  to  flow  to  the  whole  world.  But 
may  not  the  meaning  also  be  that  to  answer 
prayer  which  He  Himself  has  inspired  the 
Lord  will  lay  under  tribute  the  resources  of 
His  omnipotence?  The  power  of  heaven  and 
earth  is  at  the  disposal  of  a  saint  on  his  knees. 
The  fertility  of  the  earth  and  the  wind  and  rain 
of  heaven  are  under  God's  control. 

Some  years  ago  a  western  city  was  visited 
by  a  cyclone.  It  was  Sunday  afternoon  and 
the  superintendent  of  a  Sunday  school  was 
sitting  on  his  piazza  with  his  three  motherless 
children.  He  saw  the  sky  blackened  and  rec- 
ognized that  his  home  was  directly  in  the  path 
of  the  storm.  Quickly  kneeling  with  his  chil- 
dren he  prayed  the  God  of  the  winds  to  spare 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  181 

their  lives.  His  prayer  was  answered.  It  was 
found  the  next  day  that  within  three  blocks 
of  this  godly  man's  home,  the  path  of  the  cy- 
clone had  changed.  Nay,  God  Himself  had 
diverted  the  cyclone.  Surely  in  this  case  the 
prayer  of  a  righteous  man  had  availed  much. 
The  God  of  Elijah  is  still  our  God;  but  it 
takes  Elijah's  faith  to  call  forth  His  power. 


LIGHT  IN  DARKNESS 

"Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  Jehovah,  that 
obeyeth  the  voice  of  His  servant?  He  that  walketh 
in  darkness  and  hath  no  light,  let  him  trust  in  the 
name  of  Jehovah  and  rely  upon  his  God"  (Isa.  1.  10, 
R.V.). 

WHAT  shall  the  believer  do  in  times  of 
darkness?  To  many  this  will  sound 
like  a  strange  question.  It  will  be 
asked,  "Has  the  believer  anything  to  do  with 
darkness?"  Is  it  not  written,  "God  is  Light 
and  in  Him  is  no  darkness  at  all"  ?  Moreover, 
Jesus  said,  "I  am  the  Light  of  the  world;  he 
that  followeth  Me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness, 
but  shall  have  the  light  of  life."  Surely,  such 
Scriptural  statements  as  these  seem  to  settle 
the  matter.  Yes,  they  do ;  so  far  at  least  as  the 
darkness  of  sin  and  unbelief  is  concerned.  If 
such  darkness  overtake  the  believer,  it  is  be- 
cause he  is  out  of  the  will  of  God.  But  the 
darkness  spoken  of  in  this  verse  is  not  the 
darkness  of  doubt  or  sin.  It  is  rather  the 
darkness   of   ignorance   and   uncertainty;    the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  183 

darkness  of  perplexity  and  confusion,  not  of 
heart  but  of  mind.  In  this  sense  of  the  word 
times  of  darkness  come  to  the  faithful  and 
believing  disciple  who  is  walking  obediently 
in  the  will  of  God;  seasons  when  he  does  not 
know  what  to  do,  nor  which  way  to  turn.  Lit- 
erally, the  word  "darkness"  means  "dark  plac- 
es." For  every  Christian  at  times  the  spiritual 
sky  is  overcast  with  clouds.  The  clear  light  of 
heaven  does  not  shine  upon  his  pathway.  One 
feels  as  if  he  were  groping  his  way  in  the 
darkness. 

We  may  be  certain  that  the  darkness  referred 
to  in  our  text  is  not  the  darkness  of  doubt  and 
disobedience,  because  of  the  character  of  the 
man  who  has  this  experience.  "Who  is  among 
you  that  feareth  Jehovah,  that  obeyeth  the 
voice  of  His  servant?"  The  expression  "among 
you"  refers,  of  course,  to  the  people  of  God. 
The  man  is  not  outside  but  inside  the  house- 
hold of  faith.  He  is  said  to  "fear"  the  Lord. 
In  the  Old  Testament  the  word  "fear"  comes 
to  mean  very  much  the  same  as  "love"  in  the 
New  Testament.  It  is  not  the  slavish  fear  of  ter- 
ror and  bondage,  but  the  godly  fear  of  confi- 


184  The  Still  Small  Voice 

dence  and  freedom.  Moreover,  this  man  is  said 
to  obey  the  voice  of  "Jehovah's  servant."  Jeho- 
vah's servant  is,  of  course,  Christ.  The  word 
"obey"  may  be  rendered  "hearken."  This,  then, 
is  the  character  of  the  man  that  is  walking  in 
dark  places,  that  is  in  trouble,  and  that  has  no 
light.  He  loves  God  sincerely,  and  obeys  Him 
implicitly. 

Beloved,  is  not  this  you?  While  you  may 
not  be  willing  to  profess  to  be  on  a  plane  of 
Christian  experience,  yet,  if  you  are  God's  child 
at  all,  you  must  love  Him  sincerely  and  obey 
His  voice  implicitly.  It  is  to  you,  then,  that 
this  verse  declares  times  of  darkness  will  come. 
Indeed,  no  believer  lives  without  them.  Joseph 
got  into  a  dark  place  in  Pharaoh's  prison.  Mo- 
ses must  have  found  dark  places  in  the  wilder- 
ness during  his  forty  years'  sojourn  there.  The 
psalms  abound  in  allusions  to  similar  exper- 
iences. David  often  got  into  a  tight  place,  but 
the  Lord  always  helped  him  out  again.  Paul 
was  often  put  into  hard  straits,  and  he  assures 
us  that  we  shall  have  them  too.  Listen  to  him, 
"We  are  pressed  on  every  side,  yet  not  strait- 
ened ;  perplexed  yet  not  unto  despair ;  pursued 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  185 

yet  not  forsaken;  smitten  down,  yet  not  de- 
stroyed (II.  Cor.  iv.  8,  9,  R.V.). 

But  what  shall  the  believer  do  in  times  of 
darkness ;  listen :  "Let  him  trust  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  and  rely  upon  his  God." 

First,  Let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

The  first  thing  to  do  is  to  do  nothing;  just 
trust.  This  is  a  hard  thing  for  poor  human 
nature  to  do.  Out  on  the  western  plains  there 
is  a  familiar  saying  which  runs  on  this  wise, 
"When  you're  rattled,  don't  rush."  Josh  Bil- 
lings used  to  say,  "When  you  don't  know  what 
to  do,  don't  do  it."  These  homely  sayings  just 
hit  the  nail  on  the  head.  The  believer  who  has 
no  light  surely  does  not  know  what  to  do; 
therefore  he  should  do  nothing.  "Let  him  trust 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord."  See  that  steamer 
as  she  runs  her  nose  into  a  fog  bank.  The 
captain  knows  it  would  be  dangerous  to  go 
ahead,  full  steam.  So  he  slows  down,  and 
at  regular  intervals  blows  the  whistle  or  fog 
horn.  Beloved,  when  you  run  into  a  spirit- 
ual fog  bank,  don't  tear  ahead;  slow  down 
the  machinery  of  your  life.  If  necessary,  an- 
chor your  bark  or  let  it  swing  at  its  moorings. 


186  The  Still  Small  Voice 

You  remember  when  Paul  was  shipwrecked  on 
his  way  to  Rome  we  are  told  that  the  sailors 
cast  four  anchors  out  of  the  ship,  and  wished 
for  the  day.  Now  that  is  what  trusting  means. 
"The  name  of  the  Lord"  just  means  the  Lord 
Himself;  the  name  stands  for  the  nature  and 
for  the  person  who  bears  it.  The  word  trans- 
lated "trust"  may  also  be  rendered  "confi- 
dence." Confidence  is  a  hopeful  trust.  It  is 
not  a  blind,  passive  submission  to  a  hopeless 
state  of  things,  but  rather  a  confident  expecta- 
tion that  everything  will  soon  be  made  right. 

Now,  why  do  you  suppose  this  advice  is 
given?  For  the  simple  reason  that  while  we 
trust  God  can  work.  Worry  prevents  Him 
from  doing  anything  for  us.  If  our  minds  are 
distracted  and  our  hearts  are  distressed ;  if  the 
darkness  that  overshadows  us  strikes  terror  to 
us ;  if  we  run  hither  and  yon  in  a  vain  effort  to 
find  some  way  of  escape  out  of  a  dark  place  of 
trial,  where  divine  providence  has  put  us,  the 
Lord  can  do  nothing  for  us.  The  peace  of 
God  must  quiet  our  minds  and  rest  our  hearts. 
We  must  put  our  hand  in  the  hand  of  God  and 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  187 

like  a  little  child  let  Him  lead  us  out  into  the 
bright  sunshine  of  His  love  and  blessing. 

Second,  Let  him  rely  upon  his  God. 

The  next  thing  to  do  when  you  get  into  a 
dark  place  of  trouble  or  sorrow  is  to  rely  upon 
God.  To  rely  upon  God  is  very  much  the  same 
as  to  trust  Him ;  yet  there  is  a  difference.  The 
word  "rely"  may  be  translated  "stayed" :  "Let 
him  stay  upon  his  God"  (A.V.).  The  figure  is 
that  of  leaning  upon  some  one  for  strength  or 
support.  Trust  in  God  gives  you  rest,  but  reli- 
ance upon  God  gives  you  strength.  Trust  pre- 
cedes reliance ;  and  until  you  trust,  God  can  do 
nothing  for  you.  Trust  in  God  makes  you 
quiet  and  restful  even  when  you  cannot  under- 
stand things.  Reliance  upon  God  gives  you 
the  assurance  not  only  that  God  understands 
the  situation,  but  that  He  is  working  out  your 
deliverance  every  moment  you  trust.  You  are 
also  confident  that  the  Lord  is  leading  you 
nearer  and  nearer  the  light,  and  that  soon  you 
will  be  once  more  walking  under  sunlit  skies. 
Not  only  are  you  to  commit  the  dark  place  unto 
God,  but  you  yourself  are  to  rely  upon  Him. 
This  means  that  you  are  to  lean  hard  upon 


188  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Him.     Settle  down  until  your  whole  weight 
is   resting  upon   God. 

There  is  a  story  told  of  a  traveler  trudging 
along  by  the  roadside  with  a  heavy  load  upon 
his  shoulder.  A  man  in  a  wagon  overtook 
him  and  invited  him  to  ride.  The  weary  trav- 
eler climbed  up  and  took  a  seat,  but  contin- 
ued to  carry  the  load  on  his  shoulder.  His 
kind-hearted  friend  asked  him  why  he  did  not 
throw  his  load  down  in  the  bottom  of  the  wa- 
gon. "Oh,"  said  the  poor  fellow,  "it's  a  good 
deal  for  you  to  give  me  a  ride;  I  could  not 
think  of  asking  you  to  carry  my  load  too."  Lots 
of  us  are  just  like  this  traveler,  but  God  will 
carry  both  our  loads  and  our  own  selves.  Let 
us  rely  upon  the  Lord  if  we  are  in  a  dark 
place.  He  knows  the  way  out  of  the  woods. 
Let  us  climb  up  into  His  arms  and  trust  Him 
to  take  us  out  by  the  shortest  and  surest  road. 
What  a  beautiful  expression — "His  God."  It 
is  not  only  rely  upon  God,  but  rely  upon  his 
God.  It  makes  the  personal  relation  very  real. 
David  said,  "The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd."  Paul 
said,  "My  God  shall  supply  all  your  need." 
Beloved,  the  God  of  David  and  Paul  is  your 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  189 

God  and  my  God.  We  belong  to  Him  and  He 
belongs  to  us.  "My  Beloved  is  mine  and  I  am 
His."  This  intimate  personal  relation  gives 
you  the  right  to  rely  upon  and  trust  Him. 
Surely,  His  heart  is  grieved  when  we  do  not 
trust  Him,  and  when  we  refuse  to  rely  upon 
Him.  He  knows  the  way,  let  us  trust  Him ;  He 
can  get  us  out  of  our  trouble,  let  us  depend 
upon  Him. 

In  verse  eleven  there  is  a  solemn  warning  to 
all  those  who  walk  in  darkness,  and  yet  who 
try  to  help  themselves  out  into  the  light.  They 
are  represented  as  kindling  a  fire,  and  compass- 
ing themselves  with  sparks.  Therefore,  God 
says,  they  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  their  fire, 
and  in  the  sparks  that  they  have  kindled.  But 
the  light  will  not  guide  them  out  of  their  diffi- 
culty, and  we  are  told  that  they  shall  lie  down 
in  sorrow.  Now,  what  does  this  mean  ?  Why, 
it  means  that  when  we  are  in  darkness  the 
temptation  is  to  find  a  way  without  trusting 
in  the  Lord  and  relying  upon  Him.  Instead  of 
letting  Him  help  us  out,  we  try  to  help  our- 
selves out.  We  seek  the  light  of  nature  and 
get  the  advice  of  our  friends.     We  try  the 


190  The  Still  Small  Voice 

conclusions  of  our  reason,  and  might  almost  be 
tempted  to  accept  a  way  of  deliverance  which 
would  not  be  of  God  at  all.  All  these  are  fires 
of  our  own  kindling;  rushlights  that  will  surely 
lead  us  on  to  the  shoals.  And  God  will  let  us 
walk  in  the  light  of  these  sparks,  but  the  end 
will  be  sorrow.  Beloved,  do  not  try  to  get  out 
of  a  dark  place,  except  in  God's  time  and  in 
God's  way.  The  time  of  trouble  is  meant  to 
teach  you  lessons  that  you  sorely  need.  Prema- 
ture deliverance  may  frustrate  God's  work  of 
grace  in  your  life.  Just  commit  the  whole 
situation  to  Him.  Be  willing  to  abide  in  dark- 
ness so  long  as  you  have  His  presence.  Re- 
member that  it  is  better  to  walk  in  the  dark 
with  God,  than  to  walk  alone  in  the  light. 
"Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord;  trust  also 
in  Him;  and  He  shall  bring  it  to  pass"  (Ps. 
xxxvii.  5). 


THE  CAUSE  AND  CURE  OF   RELIGIOUS 
DESPONDENCY 

I.   Kings,   Chapters   18  and    19. 

RELIGIOUS  DESPONDENCY"  sounds 
like  a  paradox.  Religion  and  despond- 
ency do  not  seem  to  have  anything  in 
common.  The  keynote  of  the  Christian  life  is 
joy.  "The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  your  strength/* 
"Rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway,  and  again  I  say 
rejoice.''  Nevertheless,  seasons  of  despondency 
do  come  to  the  faithful  servant  of  the  Lord. 
At  such  times  the  sense  of  depression  is  very 
real,  and  the  need  of  divine  help  very  urgent. 
For  the  believer  who  is  suffering  from  relig- 
ious despondency,  the  story  of  Elijah  under 
the  juniper  tree  is  full  of  profit  and  comfort. 

There  is  a  popular  misunderstanding  con- 
cerning the  experience  of  Elijah  on  this  occa- 
sion. It  is  held  that  after  playing  the  part  of 
a  national  religious  hero  on  Mt.  Carmel, 
where  he  had  slain  four  hundred  and  fifty  false 
prophets  of  Baal,  he  suddenly  turned  coward 


192  The  Still  Small  Voice 

and  "ran  away  from  a  woman !"  There  was, 
however,  a  natural  cause  for  Elijah's  de- 
spondency under  the  juniper  tree;  and  there 
wras  a  divine  remedy  which  restored  the  faint- 
ing and  discouraged  prophet  once  more  to 
valiant  leadership  in  Israel.  Let  us  first  no- 
tice the  cause  of  Elijah's  fit  of  despondency  and 
then  consider  the  cure,  which  lifted  him  out  of 
it.  We  shall  find  that  under  similar  condi- 
tions the  Lord  deals  with  the  discouraged  work- 
er of  today  just  as  He  dealt  with  this  prophet 
of  old. 

First,  The  cause  of  Elijah's  despondency. 

The  cause  that  led  to  Elijah's  despondency 
was  in  part  physical.  For  three  years  and  a 
half  he  had  been  hunted  like  a  wild  beast  by 
Ahab.  For  much  of  this  time  he  had  lived 
far  from  the  haunts  of  man  in  a  desert  ravine. 
Moreover,  he  had  just  undergone  upon  Mt. 
Carmel  a  severe  strain  upon  his  physical  pow- 
ers. Perhaps  with  his  own  hands  he  had  slain 
the  false  prophets  of  Baal.  Immediately  after 
that  bloody  scene  he  had  ascended  Mt.  Carmel 
and  wrestled  with  God  in  prevailing  prayer 
for  rain.    Afterwards,  without  stopping  to  rest 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  193 

he  had  girded  up  his  loins,  and  run  afoot  like 
a  Bedouin  courier,  by  the  side  of  the  chariot 
of  Ahab,  from  Mt.  Carmel  to  the  city  of  Jez- 
reel,  a  distance  of  about  twenty  miles.  Final- 
ly, already  exhausted  with  his  labors  and  un- 
der the  threat  of  Jezebel,  he  had  in  great  haste 
taken  a  long  journey  southward  into  the  wil- 
derness of  Judea.  Thus  Elijah's  body  was 
overtaxed,  and  his  physical  powers  were  ex- 
hausted. 

The  second  cause  of  Elijah's  despondency 
was  mental.  Like  his  body,  his  mind  had 
been  much  overtaxed.  For  one  thing  he  had 
long  opposed,  single-handed,  the  idolatrous 
worship  of  Israel,  and  the  wicked  schemes  of 
King  Ahab  and  Queen  Jezebel.  Again,  the  scene 
of  the  slaying  of  the  false  priests  of  Baal  must 
have  been  a  harrowing  one.  Moreover,  his 
prolonged  season  of  prayer  on  the  mountain 
top  had  meant  a  severe  mental  strain.  He 
had  wrestled  with  God  with  intensity  of  spir- 
it. Both  his  mind  and  his  body  had  been 
wrought  up  to  a  high  pitch  of  excitement. 
Moreover,  the  threat  of  Jezebel  came  to  a  mind 
already   jaded   and   worn.     He   had  probably 


194  The  Still  Small  Voice 

gone  a  long  period  without  eating  or  resting. 
In  the  desolation  of  the  wilderness  the  proph- 
et suffered  a  reaction  from  the  intense  excite- 
ment of  the  scene  through  which  he  had  just 
passed.  From  one  extreme  of  spiritual  exal- 
tation he  went  to  the  other  extreme  of  religious 
despondency.  Thus  spiritually,  mentally  and 
physically  the  old  prophet  of  the  Lord  was  in 
a  condition  susceptible  to  temptation.  He 
thought  he  was  no  better  than  his  fathers ;  he 
regarded  his  life  work  as  ended ;  and  there  ly- 
ing under  the  juniper  tree,  he  prayed  that  he 
might  die. 

Elijah  is  the  type  of  the  discouraged  Chris- 
tian worker.  Such  spells  of  despondency  oc- 
casionally get  possession  of  the  believer  today. 
Although  the  cause  of  the  prophet's  depression 
was  deeper,  yet  it  was  a  very  little  thing  that 
threw  him  into  that  condition — the  angry 
threat  of  a  wicked  woman.  So  it  oftentimes 
takes  but  a  very  little  thing,  when  the  condi- 
tions are  right,  to  plunge  the  believer  into  de- 
spondency. Satan  always  takes  advantage  of  a 
tired  body  and  a  jaded  mind  to  bring  discour- 
agement  to   the  heart   and  depression   to  the 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  195 

spirit.  Thus  he  came  to  our  Saviour  after  His 
forty  days'  fast  in  the  wilderness;  and  thus 
he  will  come  to  us.  It  is  when  we  are  worn 
out  with  service  or  suffering  that  the  enemy 
comes  in  "like  a  flood."  A  tired  body  and 
an  overtaxed  mind  can  offer  but  feeble  resist- 
ance to  the  assault  of  the  devil.  He  finds  an 
easy  entrance  into  the  citadel  of  the  heart.  It 
is  in  such  seasons  of  mental  and  physical  ex- 
haustion that  we  fall  an  easy  prey  to  spiritual 
despondency.  We  are  tempted  to  run  away 
from  our  work.  We  are  apt  to  think  that  our 
service  for  Christ  is  a  failure,  and  that  perhaps 
our  life  work  is  done.  It  would  be  a  relief  to 
us  to  get  away  under  some  juniper  tree  and 
wish  that  we  might  die.  Beloved,  have  you 
ever  been  there?  Do  you  know  from  expe- 
rience how  Elijah  felt?  Perhaps  some  one 
who  reads  these  lines  is  trying  to  find  a  juni- 
per tree. 

Second,  The  cure  of  Elijah's  despondency. 

Having  traced  the  despondency  of  Elijah  to 
its  cause,  let  us  now  notice  the  method  the 
Lord  took  to  cure  him. 


196  The  Still  Small  Voice 

i.  The  Lord  ministered  to  his  immediate 
physical   necessities. 

It  is  true  Elijah  had  run  away  from  his 
work,  and  that  he  was  out  of  the  will  of  God. 
It  is  true  also  that  he  needed  discipline,  But 
did  the  Lord  at  once  take  him  to  task  for  his 
cowardly  retreat  from  Jezebel?  Did  the  Lord 
begin  then  and  there  to  teach  him  the  lessons 
he  needed  to  learn?  No;  the  prophet  was  in 
no  condition  to  listen  to  a  reproof  even  from 
the  Lord.  His  spirit  could  not  have  stood 
the  test  of  divine  discipline  at  that  time.  Eli- 
jah was  hungry  and  the  Lord  fed  him ;  he  was 
tired  and  the  Lord  gave  him  rest  and  sleep. 
What  an  exquisite  picture  of  tenderness  and 
sympathy;  Elijah  asleep  under  the  juniper 
tree  and  the  angel  of  God  feeding  him.  The 
Lord  is  a  good  nurse. 

Beloved,  this  is  just  the  way  the  Lord  deals 
with  us  when  we  get  discouraged.  Undoubt- 
edly we  are  fully  conscious  that  something  is 
wrong  in  our  life,  and  we  try  very  hard  to 
straighten  things  out ;  but  the  more  we  try,  the 
more  mixed  things  get.  We  find  that  we  are 
too  tired  to  think  straight  and  too  weary  even 


Quiet  Hour^Talks  197 

to  pray  the  matter  through  with  God.  At  such 
times  the  devil  comes  in  like  a  flood.  He  tries 
to  make  us  feel  that  we  have  done  something 
terribly  wrong,  and  must  get  hold  of  God  about 
the  matter.  He  drives  us  on  to  self-examina- 
tion and  self-condemnation  until  our  hearts  are 
distressed  and  our  minds  are  distracted.  We 
feel  that  there  is  no  physical,  mental  or  spiritual 
rest  for  us  until  all  the  tangles  in  our  life  are 
straightened  out.  But  dear  friends,  at  such 
a  time  you  cannot  get  things  straight;  all  ef- 
forts in  that  direction  simply  wear  you  out. 
The  Lord  wants  you  to  rest  in  His  love.  He 
wants  you  to  cease  your  thinking  and  stay 
your  mind  upon  Him.  What  you  most  need  at 
such  a  time  is  good  sleep  and  a  wholesome  diet 
and  plenty  of  fresh  air,  and  gentle  exercise  for 
your  body,  and  some  interesting  diversion  for 
your  mind.  But,  you  say,  "I  need  to  get  things 
straight  with  God ;  I  need  discipline ;  I  need  to 
learn  many  lessons."  Yes;  but  the  Lord  will 
see  to  all  these  things  when  you  are  able  to  bear 
them.  His  chief  concern  now  is  physical 
strength  and  mental  relaxation  and  spiritual  in- 
vigoration. 


198  The  Still  Small  Voice 

2.  The  Lord  sent  Elijah  to  Mt.  Horeb  to  en- 
joy a  good  vacation  amid  inspiring  surround- 
ings. 

Having  ministered  to  Elijah's  immediate 
physical  necessities,  the  Lord  next  led  His 
servant  to  a  place  of  mental  relaxation  and 
spiritual  invigoration.  Horeb  was  the  mount 
of  God.  It  was  a  sacred  place  in  Israel's  his- 
tory. There  Jehovah  had  given  His  law  to 
His  people.  Here  Moses  had  spent  forty  days 
and  forty  nights  alone  with  God.  It  was  a 
place  of  majestic  scenery  around  which  clus- 
tered sacred  memories  and  hallowed  associa- 
tions. This  was  just  the  spot  for  Elijah  to  go 
for  needed  rest.  Horeb  was  the  mount  of  pray- 
er, communion  and  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

Beloved,  this  is  what  God  will  do  for  us 
when  we  get  discouraged  in  our  work.  The 
Lord  knows  the  value  of  a  good  vacation.  Je- 
sus said  to  His  busy  disciples,  "Come  ye  apart 
in  the  desert  and  rest  awhile."  If  they  had  not 
been  willing  to  rest  at  Christ's  bidding,  they 
would  not  have  been  ready  to  work  at  His  com- 
mand. Such  a  change  of  scenery  and  associa- 
tions where  you  can  meet  God  in  solitude,  will 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  199 

soon  tone  up  the  body  and  retime  the  mind.  It  is 
often  a  great  advantage  to  get  away  a  little 
from  one's  work.  In  active  service  one  is  apt 
to  lose  the  sense  of  spiritual  perspective.  One 
can  see  his  work  better  at  a  distance.  Especial- 
ly when  one  is  worn  out  in  body  and  in  mind,  is 
an  entire  change  a  great  benefit.  So  the  Lord 
may  send  you  to  Keswick  or  Northfield  or 
Ocean  Grove  or  Nyack  Heights,  or  some  oth- 
er equally  favorable  place  where  you  can 
treathe  a  quiet  and  restful  atmosphere. 

3.  On  Mt.  Horeb,  Elijah  received  a  new  vi- 
sion of  himself  and  a  new  vision  of  God. 

This  was  the  next  step  in  the  divine  treat- 
ment of  Elijah's  despondency.  After  the  proph- 
et had  been  rested  and  strengthened  by  a 
change  of  scenery  and  quiet  meditation,  he 
was  ready  for  his  lesson.  The  patient  had  been 
well  nursed  and  put  in  good  physical  and  men- 
tal condition  before  going  under  the  Surgeon's 
knife.  The  Lord  had  not  forgotten  Elijah's 
spiritual  welfare.  The  needed  lessons  had  only 
been  postponed  until  the  learner  was  strong 
enough  to  receive  them.     A  sojourn  at  Horeb 


200  The  Still  Small  Voice 

prepared  Elijah  for  all  that  the  Lord  had  pre- 
pared for  him. 

At  the  right  moment  the  Lord  tenderly  but 
firmly  asks,  "What  doest  thou  here,  Elijah?" 
Lovingly  and  patiently  God  listens  to  the  pa- 
thetic story  of  His  disconsolate  servant.  The 
entire  scene  of  Elijah's  restoration  is  not  re- 
corded. Modestly  and  appropriately  God's 
heart  to  heart  dealing  with  the  discouraged 
prophet  is  veiled  from  our  gaze.  However, 
we  may  be  sure  that  the  Lord  did  not  spare  the 
pruning  knife.  He  must  have  cut  into  Elijah's 
life  until  his  heart  was  wounded  and  sore.  The 
Lord  never  stops  until  He  gets  to  the  bottom 
of  things ;  but  He  wounds  only  that  He  may 
heal  us,  and  He  causes  us  to  mourn,  only  that 
He  may  minister  comfort  to  us.  But  before 
the  Lord  showed  Elijah  his  own  heart,  He 
gave  him  a  new  vision  of  Himself.  This  was 
what  Elijah  needed  more  than  anything  else. 
His  eyes  had  been  so  long  upon  himself  and  his 
own  work,  that  he  needed  the  correcting  effect, 
and  inspiring  influence  of  a  new  spiritual  vi- 
sion. The  vision  of  God  which  the  prophet  re- 
ceived was  sublime.    First  came  the  whirlwind 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  201 

with  its  rending  of  the  mountain.  Then  came 
the  earthquake  with  its  convulsion  of  nature. 
And  then  came  the  fire  with  its  display  of  migh- 
ty forces.  But  God  was  not  in  the  whirlwind, 
nor  in  the  earthquake,  nor  in  the  fire.  These 
were  manifestations  of  His  power,  but  in  them 
there  was  no  revelation  of  His  love.  After- 
wards, when  the  upheavals  of  nature  had  sub- 
sided, came  "the  sound  of  gentle  stillness"  as 
the  beautiful  Hebrew  expresses  it.  This  was 
the  "still,  small  voice"  which  revealed  the 
very  heart  of  God,  with  its  infinite  love  and 
tenderness.  What  this  sweet  but  searching 
voice  of  the  Lord  told  Elijah,  we  know  not; 
but  its  effect  upon  him  is  recorded.  No  won- 
der Elijah  "wrapped  his  face  in  his  mantle 
and  went  out  and  stood  in  the  entering  in  of  the 
cave." 

Beloved,  this  is  the  sure  cure  of  despond- 
ency,— a  new  vision  of  God.  This  is  what  the 
Lord  is  waiting  to  give  you.  It  was  for  the 
lack  of  this  that  you  became  discouraged  and 
despondent.  The  best  place  to  get  a  new  vi- 
sion of  God  is  in  solitude.  In  some  lonely 
spot,  the  heavens  will  be  opened  to  you,  and 


202  The  Still  Small  Voice 

you  will  get  a  new  vision  of  Jesus.  But  you 
also  need  a  new  vision  of  your  own  heart. 
There  was  a  cause  for  your  despondency.  If 
there  has  been  no  sin,  there  surely  has  been 
some  mistake;  you  have  missed  your  way  and 
gotten  out  of  touch  with  God.  Perhaps  you 
have  become  too  much  absorbed  in  your  work. 
Whatever  be  the  matter,  be  sure  that  God  will 
deal  as  faithfully  with  you  as  He  did  with  Eli- 
jah. He  will  give  you  the  needed  discipline  and 
correction.  He  will  probe  deep  into  your  heart, 
sparing  neither  pain  nor  humiliation.  He 
will  not  heal  the  surface  wound  and  allow  the 
blood  to  remain  impure.  But  the  Lord  will  not 
turn  His  flashlight  upon  your  soul  until  He  has 
first  shown  you  Himself.  If  you  saw  yourself  re- 
vealed in  the  full  light  of  God's  truth  without 
first  beholding  Jesus  with  all  His  loveliness, 
the  vision  would  only  plunge  you  into  deeper 
despondency.  No  good  can  come  from  looking 
at  our  own  hearts  unless  the  Lord  shows  them 
to  us.  He  does  not  want  us  to  be  introspective. 
Only  harm  can  come  to  one  from  keeping  his 
finger  on  his  spiritual  pulse.  It  is  necessary, 
of  course,  that  we  should  see  our  weakness  and 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  203 

helplessness,  but  only  that  we  may  forever  take 
Him  to  be  our  strength  and  sufficiency.  We 
must  acknowledge  our  sins  and  shortcomings, 
but  only  that  they  may  be  put  under  the  blood, 
that  Christ  may  become  our  righteousness  and 
our  sanctification. 

4.  The  Lord  gave  Elijah  a  new  message  and 
a  new  mission. 

After  Elijah  had  learned  his  lessons,  and  had 
been  vouchsafed  a  new  vision  of  God,  he  was 
recommissioned.  The  Lord  sent  him  to  anoint 
Elisha  to  be  his  successor,  to  anoint  Jehu  to  be 
king  over  Israel  and  to  anoint  Hazael  king 
of  Damascus.  Thus  the  prophet's  expe- 
rience at  Horeb  was  the  beginning  of  a  new  and 
larger  ministry. 

Thus  it  will  be  in  your  own  life,  discouraged 
and  despondent  worker.  Your  service  for 
God  is  not  finished;  indeed  you  are  not  fit  to 
die  when  in  a  state  of  depression.  This  exper- 
ience will  only  prove  to  be  the  stepping  stone  to 
a  larger  and  higher  ministry.  The  vision  of 
God  on  the  mountain  top  will  only  prepare  you 
for  more  fruitful  service  on  the  plain  below. 
The   Lord   indeed  may  not  give  you   a  new 


/ 


204  The  Still  Small  Voice 

work.  He  may  send  you  back  to  your  old  field 
of  labor,  but  it  will  never  be  the  same  again. 
The  work  itself  will  seem  new  and  fresh,  be- 
cause your  own  spirit  has  been  renewed  and 
refreshed  by  a  season  of  isolation  and  commun- 
ion with  God.  Moreover,  the  Lord  will  give 
you  a  new  message.  You  will  have  a  new 
love  for  the  erring  and  the  lost.  The  afflicted 
and  the  suffering  will  receive  new  consolation 
from  your  ministry.  God  will  put  a  new  spring 
into  your  life,  and  bring  out  of  your  service 
more  fruit  for  His  glory. 

This  is  the  way  the  Lord  cured  the  despond- 
ency of  Elijah;  in  the  same  way  will  He  cure 
your  discouragement  and  depression. 


THE  PRIESTLY   BLESSING 

"The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee :  the  Lord 
make  His  face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  un- 
to thee:  the  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee, 
and  give  thee  peace.  And  they  shall  put  My  name 
upon  the  children  of  Israel,  and  I  will  bless  them" 
(Num.  vi.  24-27). 

THESE  verses  do  not  seem  to  have  any  con- 
nection with  the  chapter  of  which  they 
form  the  close;  indeed,  they  stand  quite 
apart  by  themselves  without  context  near  or 
remote.  For  their  significance  we  must  turn 
to  the  work  of  the  Old  Testament  priesthood. 
The  office  of  the  priest  was  threefold,  namely, 
reconciliation,  intercession  and  blessing.  This 
will  be  clearly  seen  by  following  the  ritual 
of  the  great  day  of  atonement.  On  that  day 
the  priest  first  offered  a  sacrifice  for  the  sins 
of  the  people,  on  the  brazen  altar  in  the  court 
of  the  Tabernacle.  He  then  carried  the  blood 
of  the  sacrificial  victim  within  the  veil,  and 
sprinkled  the  mercy  seat.  Finally,  he  came  out 
before  the  people  and  blessed  them.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  these  verses  constitute  the  formula 


206  The  Still  Small  Voice 

of  blessing  used  by  the  priests.  The  work  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  great  High  Priest, 
was  also  threefold.  On  the  cross  he  reconciled 
the  world  to  God  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself. 
At  His  ascension  He  entered  the  presence  of 
God,  and  is  now  fulfilling  for  us  His  ministry 
of  intercession.  When  He  returns  to  the  earth 
again,  while  it  will  mean  judgment  for  His  en- 
emies, it  will  bring  blessing  to  His  own  people. 
In  a  sense,  Christ's  earthly  life  foreshadowed 
this  threefold  priestly  ministry.  The  spirit  of 
His  life  was  sacrificial.  In  the  17th  of  John 
we  find  the  high  priestly  prayer  He  offered  up 
to  God  as  our  Intercessor.  The  last  picture  we 
have  of  Christ  at  His  ascension,  is  one  of 
blessing ;  with  outstretched  hands,  as  He  arose, 
He  left  with  His  disciples  His  parting  bene- 
diction. 

A  careful  study  of  these  verses  discloses  the 
fact  that  they  contain  a  threefold  blessing;  a 
blessing  of  the  Father,  a  blessing  of  the  Son, 
and  a  blessing  of  the  Spirit.  Furthermore,  it 
will  be  noticed  that  in  each  instance  there  is  a 
general  and  a  special  blessing. 

First,  The  blessing  of  God  the  Father. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  207 

"The  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee"  (v.  24). 
The  general  blessing  here  is,  "The  Lord  bless 

thee."  The  word  "bless"  literally  means  "to 
bend  the  knee."  It  is  one  of  the  most  common 
words  in  the  Bible,  'and  expresses  that  abund- 
ance and  variety  of  benefits  which  God  is 
constantly  conferring  upon  man.  It  is  used 
alike  of  temporal  bounty  and  of  spiritual  rich- 
es. As  God  the  Father  is  the  Source  of  all 
things,  blessing  flows  primarily  from  Him  (Ps. 
exxxiv.  4). 

The  special  blessing  of  God  the  Father  is 
expressed  in  the  words,  "The  Lord  keep  thee" 
(v.  24). 

The  word  "keep"  expresses  the  thought  of 
preservation  and  protection,  which  is  the  spe- 
cial office  work  of  the  Father  as  revealed  in 
the  Scriptures.  "The  Lord  is  thy  Keeper" 
(Ps.  cxx.  1).  "I,  the  Lord,  do  keep  it;  I  will 
water  it  every  moment"  (Isa.  xxvi.  3).  "Holy 
Father,  keep  through  Thine  own  name  those 
whom  Thou  hast  given  Me,  that  they  may  be 
one  as  we  are."  "I  pray  not  that  Thou  shouldst 
take  them  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou 
shouldst  keep  them  from  the  Evil"  (John  xvii. 


208  The  Still  Small  Voice 

ii,  15).  "Kept  through  the  power  of  God 
through  faith"  (I.  Pet.  i.  5).  Angelic  guar- 
dianship is  connected  with  the  work  of  the 
Father.  "The  angel  of  the  Lord  encampeth 
around  them  that  fear  Him."  "He  shall  give 
His  angels  charge  concerning  thee  to  keep  thee 
in  all  thy  ways."  Special  providences  come  to 
us  through  God.  He  saves  us  from  perils  by 
land  and  by  sea.  He  protects  us  from  wasting 
fever  and  deadly  pestilence.  All  around  us 
are  poisonous  influences  of  contagion  and  dis- 
ease, yet  the  Lord  keeps  us  free  from  their 
power.  "Many  are  the  afflictions  of  the  right- 
eous, but  the  Lord  delivers  him  out  of  them 
all." 

Second,  The  blessing  of  the  Son. 

The  general  blessing  here  is,  "The  Lord 
make  His  face  shine  upon  thee  (v.  25).  This 
of  course  is  simply  an  Oriental  expression  for 
blessing  (Ps.  xxxi.  16;  II.  Cor.  iv.  6).  When 
God  makes  His  face  to  shine  upon  us,  it  is 
proof  of  His  favor  and  acceptance. 

The  special  blessing  of  the  Son  is  found  in 
the  words,  "The  Lord  be  gracious  unto  thee" 
(v.  25).  The  words  "gracious"  and  "merciful" 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  209 

are  connected  with  the  same  root  in  Hebrew ; 
they  both  have  a  vital  relation  to  the  sacrifice 
of  Christ.  This  is  seen  in  the  thirty-third 
chapter  of  Job.  There  the  discipline  of  sick- 
ness is  described.  A  man  who  has  not  hearken- 
ed to  God  is  represented  as  wasting  on  his  bed 
of  sickness.  An  interpreter,  one  among  a  thou- 
sand, appears  to  show  man  "what  is  right 
for  him/'  "Then  God  is  gracious  unto  him 
and  saith,  Deliver  him  from  going  down  to  the 
pit,  I  have  found  a  ranson."  In  the  margin 
we  read  for  "ransom,"  "atonement"  (verse24). 
The  meaning  is  quite  clear.  At  last  the  poor 
man  is  brought  to  see  salvation  by  faith 
through  the  Coming  One.  He  has  found  a  ran- 
som through  the  atonement  of  Christ.  Now 
God  can  be  gracious  to  him.  There  is  a  pop- 
ular idea  today  that  all  God  has  to  do  is  to 
forgive  the  sinner;  but  this  He  cannot  do  ex- 
cept on  the  basis  of  the  atoning  work  of 
Christ.  God  can  never  show  mercy  or  be  gra- 
cious unto  the  sinner  unless  he  accepts  by  faith 
the  salvation  provided  in  Christ.  The  publi- 
can went  down  to  his  house  justified,  because 
he  had  prayed,  "God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sin- 


210  The  Still  Small  Voice 

ner."  His  appeal  for  mercy  is  evidence  of  his 
recognition  of  sin  and  of  his  possession  of 
faith  in  Christ.  From  the  cross  alone  can 
streams  of  mercy  and  grace  flow  to  the  sinner. 

Third,  The  blessing  of  the  Spirit. 

The  general  blessing  here  is,  "The  Lord  lift 
up  His  countenance  upon  thee"  (v.  26).  Lift- 
ing up  one's  countenance,  like  making  one's 
face  to  shine,  is  just  another  expression  for 
blessing.  The  hiding  of  God's  face  means 
darkness  and  death;  the  revealing  of  His  face 
means  light  and  life  (Ps.  iv.  6;  xi.  7). 

The  special  blessing  is  found  in  the  words, 
"The  Lord  give  thee  peace"  (v.  26). 

In  the  Scriptures  peace  is  especially  con- 
nected with  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The 
first  symbol  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  both  the  Old 
and  the  New  Testament  is  a  dove,  and  a  dove 
is  the  emblem  of  peace.  In  Genesis  i.  2,  the 
word  "moved"  literally  means  "brooded" ;  the 
Spirit  of  God,  like  the  mother  dove,  brooded 
over  the  face  of  the  deep,  bringing  order  out  of 
chaos  and  life  out  of  death. 

At  His  baptism  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  form 
of  a  dove  descended  upon  Jesus  and  abode  with 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  211 

Him.  It  is  the  Holy  Spirit  who  makes  real 
in  us  what  Christ  has  made  real  for  us.  It  is 
He  who  gives  us  "peace  with  God" — the  peace 
of  reconciliation.  It  is  He  who  gives  us  the 
deeper  peace  of  communion — the  "peace  that 
passeth  all  understanding."  It  is  the  Holy 
Spirit  who  gives  us  security  and  serenity  of 
heart  and  mind.  He  keeps  us  in  a  calm  and 
holy  tranquility.  "Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  per- 
fect peace  whose  mind  is  stayed  on  Thee." 

The  above  analysis  has  thus  disclosed  three 
pairs  of  blessings,  corresponding  in  charac- 
ter to  the  work  of  each  member  of  the  Trini- 
ty. The  first  member  of  each  pair  is  the 
word  "bless,"  or  an  equivalent  expression;  while 
the  second  member  of  each  pair  brings  out 
distinctly  the  special  office  work  of  the  Father, 
the  Son  and  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  a  word,  from 
the  Triune  God,  blessing  and  favor  and  ac- 
ceptance flow  to  the  sinner;  while,  in  particu- 
lar, God  the  Father  keeps,  God  the  Son  atones, 
and  God  the  Spirit  bestows  peace. 

This  priestly  blessing  closes  with  a  beautiful 
doxology  which  contains  two  striking  thoughts. 

"And  they  shall  put  My  name  upon  the  chil- 


212  The  Still  Small  Voice 

dren  of  Israel"  (v.  27).  The  imposition  of 
God's  name  implies  three  things.  First,  own- 
ership, "I  have  called  thee  by  My  name,  thou 
art  Mine."  The  Lord  puts  His  name  upon  us 
because  we  belong  to  Him.  We  have  been  re- 
deemed not  by  silver  or  gold,  but  by  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ.  Second,  relationship, 
God  puts  His  name  upon  us  not  only  because 
we  belong  to  Him,  but  because  we  have  been 
made  partakers  of  the  divine  nature.  We  have 
been  born  of  God  by  regeneration ;  and  having 
the  family  nature,  we  take  also  the  family 
name.  Third,  authority.  To  have  the  name 
of  God  put  upon  us,  is  to  be  invested  with 
divine  rights  and  privileges,  to  be  clothed  with 
divine  authority.  This  is  what  the  use  of  the 
name  of  Jesus  in  prayer  means.  To  ask  the  Fa- 
ther for  anything  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  does  not 
mean  that  we  tack  on  His  name  to  our  own 
requests;  but  it  means  that  we  come  to  God 
just  as  Jesus  would  come  to  God,  with  the 
same  authority  and  right.  We  have,  so  to 
speak,  the  power  of  attorney  at  the  Court  of 
Heaven.  God  has  put  His  seal  and  signet  ring 
into  our  hands ;  we  may  use  them  with  author- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  213 

ity.  To  be  invested  with  the  name  and  nature 
and  authority  of  Christ,  involves  a  solemn  ob- 
ligation, but  it  also  confers  a  glorious  privi- 
lege. 

The  last  thought  is,  "I  will  bless  them."  No- 
tice the  change  from  the  third  to  the  first  per- 
son. In  the  earlier  verses,  we  read,  "The  Lord 
bless  thee";  in  the  last  verse  we  read,  "I  will 
bless  them."  The  pronoun  "I"  expresses  per- 
sonal intimacy  and  love.  It  also  expresses  the 
personal  unity  of  the  Trinity.  Why  is  the 
change  made  from  the  third  to  the  first  person  ? 
The  explanation  lies  in  the  imposition  of  the 
divine  name  upon  Israel.  Israel  now  belonged 
to  God;  the  people  bore  His  name,  and  were 
invested  with  divine  rights.  So  God's  dealings 
with  them  became  personal  and  intimate.  It  is 
not  the  priest  who  speaks  now,  but  the  Lord: 
'7  will  bless  them." 

Beloved,  what  a  glorious  blessing  this  is. 
What  more  do  we  want  than  to  be  assured 
that  the  Father  keeps  us,  the  Son  saves  us,  and 
the  Spirit  breathes  His  peace  into  our  hearts  ? 
As  Christians,  we  bear  Christ's  name.  We  be- 
long to  Him  by  redemption.    We  are  born  into 


214  The  Still  Small  Voice 

Him  by  regeneration,  and  we  are  clothed  with 
divine  power  by  the  baptism  and  indwelling  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  May  I  leave  this  benediction 
with  you?  Live  in  its  atmosphere.  Meet 
God,  not  in  the  third,  but  in  the  first  person. 
When  He  says  to  you,  "I  have  called  thee  by 
My  name,  thou  art  Mine/'  look  up  into  His 
face  with  confidence  and  say,  "I  am  my  Belov- 
ed's and  my  Beloved  is  mine." 


TRANSFORMED   BY   BEHOLDING 

"But  we  all,  with  open  face,  beholding  as  in  a 
glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the 
same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord"  (II.  Cor.  iii.  18). 

THERE  are  three  propositions  to  which  all 
believers  will  give  their  assent.  First, 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  divine  Ideal  of  our 
lives.  Second,  our  lives  come  very  far  short 
of  meeting  this  ideal.  Third,  it  is  our  duty  as 
far  as  possible  and  as  fast  as  possible  to  real- 
ize this  ideal  in  our  lives.  But  there  is  a 
question  concerning  which  there  may  be  some 
practical  difference  of  opinion;  and  that  is, 
the  way  in  which  we  shall  attain  our  divine 
standard  of  character  and  conduct.  How  shall 
we  measure  up  to  all  that  God  expects  of  us? 
Briefly,  there  are  two  ways  of  seeking  to 
become  Christlike ;  one  is  by  doing  something, 
and  the  other  is  by  believing  something.  The 
one  is  the  way  of  nature,  and  the  other  is  the 
way  of  grace;  the  one  is  the  Old  Testament 
method  and  the  other  is  the  New  Testament 


216  The  Still  Small  Voice 

method;  doing  something  is  of  the  Law;  be- 
lieving something  is  of  the  Gospel. 

The  purpose  of  the  Law  of  Moses  was 
threefold:  First,  it  revealed  the  righteousness 
and  holiness  of  God;  second,  it  revealed  the 
sinfulness  and  helplessness  of  man ;  and  third, 
it  called  upon  man  by  the  effort  of  his  own 
will  to  measure  up  to  God's  requirement.  The 
language  of  the  Law  was,  "Do  this  and  thou 
shalt  live."  But  the  Law  failed.  It  had  no 
power  to  confer  the  gift  of  righteousness.  It 
was  superceded  by  the  Gospel.  However,  to- 
day many  believers  are  living  and  acting  un- 
der the  Law.  They  employ  pledges  and  use 
will  power  and  resort  to  efforts  and  struggles 
of  all  kinds  to  make  themselves  better.  Alas, 
poor  human  nature  likes  to  do  something  to 
help  itself.  But  it  is  the  old  story  of  the 
seventh  of  Romans  repeated.  There  Paul  tells 
us  how  he  struggled  against  his  own  evil  na- 
ture under  the  condemnation  of  the  Law ;  and 
how  at  last  he  got  his  eyes  on  Jesus,  who  lift- 
ed him  by  a  new  power  into  liberty  and  victory. 
God's  method  of  making  us  holy  is  by  requir- 
ing us  to  believe  something.     In  the  story  of 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  217 

the  brazen  serpent  we  have  the  Gospel  in 
the  Old  Testament.  The  bitten  Israelites  had 
only  to  look  at  the  brazen  serpent  to  be  made 
whole.  So  the  prophet,  speaking  by  the  Spirit, 
cries,  "Look  unto  me,  all  ye  ends  of  the 
earth,  and  be  ye  saved."  The  writer  to  the 
Hebrews  bids  us  look  away  unto  Jesus,  "the 
Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith." 

There  are  two  ways  to  get  to  the  top  of  a  tall 
building.  One  is  by  slowly  and  tediously 
climbing  up  the  flights  of  stairs.  This  is  get- 
ting up  by  your  own  power  and  always  means 
great  exertion.  There  is  a  better  way  and  that 
is  to  step  into  an  elevator  on  the  ground  floor 
and  be  lifted  noiselessly  and  quickly  to  the  top. 
God  uses  the  elevator  plan  in  lifting  us  out  of 
the  guilt  and  power  of  sin,  and  into  the  light 
and  liberty  of  holiness.  Many  people  have  a 
wrong  idea  about  the  story  of  Jacob's  wrestling 
with  the  angel.  They  think  that  Jacob  got  hold 
of  the  angel  and  wrestled  until  he  wore  the  an- 
gel out,  when  he  received  his  blessing.  But 
the  truth  is  that  the  angel  hung  on  to  Jacob 
until  he  wore  Jacob  out,  or  rather  till  Jacob 
wTore  himself  out;  and  then,  when  Jacob  got 


218  The  Still  Small  Voice 

quiet  and  restful,  the  angel  gave  him  his  bless- 
ing. This  is  the  way  the  Lord  does  with  us. 
He  waits  until  we  have  got  all  through  strug- 
gling and  straining  and  then  when  we  have 
reached  the  end  of  ourselves  He  steps  in  and 
lifts  us  up  into  our  blessing. 

This  is  just  what  our  verse  means, — trans- 
formed by  beholding.  We  look  up  at  Christ 
with  open  vision  and  while  wre  gaze  at  Him, 
we  are  transformed  from  glory  to  glory  into 
the  same  image.  The  Greek  word  translated 
"beholding  as  in  a  mirror,"  may  also  be  ren- 
dered "reflecting  as  in  a  mirror/'  Perhaps  the 
full  idea  will  be  brought  out  by  combining  these 
two  translations.  The  word  "transformed" 
may  be  also  rendered  "transfigured" ;  it  is  the 
same  used  of  the  transfiguration  of  Christ. 
The  glory  of  God  revealed  in  the  face 
of  Jesus  Christ  is  not  reflected  from  us 
as  from  a  polished  surface,  but  it  irra- 
diates us,  permeating  and  glorifying  our 
whole  nature.  If  you  sit  where  the  set- 
ting sun  streams  in  upon  you  through  a 
stained  glass  window,  the  beautiful  colors  of 
the  window  are  reflected  upon  you.     But  this 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  219 

is  only  a  superficial  reflection;  it  does  not 
strike  within  and  transform  your  character.  A 
little  piece  of  tin  bent  and  dirty  will  catch  the 
rays  of  the  sun  and  shine  like  a  diamond  point, 
but  the  tin  has  only  reflected  the  light  and  re- 
mains an  old  piece  of  tin.  Not  so  do  we  re- 
flect the  glory  of  God  as  we  gaze  upon  Christ. 
While  we  look  steadfastly  the  light  of  God  en- 
ters our  hearts  and  the  life  of  God  transforms 
them.  While  we  look  we  are  slowly  but  steadi- 
ly changed  into  the  likeness  of  Christ. 

Now,  this  has  a  very  practical  application, 
even  in  little  things.  If  there  is  something 
in  your  life  that  is  not  in  accord  with  the  will 
of  God,  some  infirmity  of  temper  or  sinful 
habit,  don't  struggle  against  it.  Turn  away 
from  yourself  and  look  at  Christ.  Behold 
Him  in  all  His  beauty.  While  you  keep  your 
eyes  on  Christ,  God  will  deal  with  you  and  take 
away  the  thing  that  hinders  and  harms,  and 
give  you  deliverance.  Just  look,  that  is  all. 
Will  to  look  at  Christ  under  all  circumstances. 
Look  steadily,  constantly,  persistently.  This 
is  the  best  means  of  growing  in  grace 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus.     The 


220  The  Still  Small  Voice 

process  may  be  mysterious,  but  the  result  is 
glorious. 

A  man  once  dreamed  that  he  was  at  the  bot- 
tom of  a  deep  well.  He  called  for  help,  but  his 
cries  were  unheard.  He  tried  to  climb  up  the 
sides  of  the  well,  but  could  make  no  headway, 
and  soon  wore  out  his  strength.  As  he  lay 
helplessly  looking  up,  he  saw  a  star.  It  held  his 
gaze,  and  he  soon  felt  himself  rising.  Not  will- 
ing to  believe  his  senses,  he  looked  down  and 
found  himself  at  the  bottom  of  the  well  again. 
Once  more  his  eye  caught  the  star,  and  he  was 
conscious  of  being  lifted.  After  a  while  he 
again  became  sceptical  and  looked  down,  and 
fell  back  into  the  well.  He  lay  in  despair  for  a 
while ;  but  for  the  third  time  looked  at  the  star. 
This  time  he  kep  his  gaze  fixed,  and  was  slowly 
but  surely  lifted  out  of  the  well.  Beloved, 
Christ  is  our  "bright  and  morning  Star."  Look- 
ing unto  Him  will  lift  us  out  of  the  bondage  of 
sin  and  self.  But  as  often  as  we  look  at  our- 
selves, we  shall  fall  back  into  the  miry  pit  of  our 
own  helpless  and  hopeless  struggles.  But  if 
we  keep  our  eyes  transfixed  upon  Him,  He 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  221 

will  lift  us  out  of  ourselves  into  Himself.  We 
shall  be  "  transformed  by  beholding." 

In  the  little  acorn  lies  the  mighty  oak.  But 
the  acorn  can  never  become  the  oak  by  strain- 
ing and  struggling.  It  must  lie  quiet  and  let 
the  sun  kiss  it  and  the  dew  of  heaven  water  it. 
Slowly  but  surely  the  forces  of  nature  will 
cause  the  acorn  to  unfold,  and  out  of  it  will 
be  developed  the  majestic  oak.  So  the  seed  of 
the  divine  nature  has  been  planted  in  our  hearts. 
In  this  little  spiritual  seed  lie  dormant  the  full 
possibilities  of  Christlikeness  of  character  and 
conduct.  But  we  can  never  grow  into  Christ's 
image  by  efforts  and  struggles  of  our  own ;  we 
must  lie  still  and  let  the  sunlight  of  God  kiss 
us  and  dew  of  God's  grace  water  us.  Thus  God 
Himself  will  cause  that  little  seed  in  our  hearts 
to  unfold  and  develop.  Christlikeness  in  its  full 
maturity  will  not  come  all  at  once.  We  shall 
be  transformed  "from  glory  to  glory."  Henry 
Drummond  translated  this  phrase  "from  char- 
acter to  character."  Slowly  but  surely  we  shall 
come  into  the  full  stature  of  Christian  man- 
hood. From  a  lower  experience  of  grace  to  a 
higher;  from  one  stage  of  holy  living  to  an- 


222  The  Still  Small  Voice 

other;  from  grace  to  grace,  and  from  grace  to 
glory,  God  will  transform  us,  transfigure  us 
into  the  image  of  Christ.  Our  business  is  to 
behold  Christ;  His  business  is  to  transform 
us. 

TRANSFORMED  BY  BEHOLDING. 

"They  say,"  it  whispered,  "that  came  from  earth, 
The  great  sea  lay  and  looked  on  high, 
When,  floating  aloft  in  the  lovely  sky, 
It  saw  a  fleecy  cloud,    so   light, 
So  pure,  so  spotless,  and  so  bright; 
And  it  wondered  whence  so  fleet  a  form 
Arose,   the   heavens   to   adorn. 

And  more,  that  I  had  given  it  birth. 
But   how  absurd  to  think  that  I 
Could   ever  mount   that   lofty   sky!" 
And  then  the  sea  heaved  such  a  sigh 
As  it  watched  the  beauteous  thing  on  high. 

"Ah,  I   could  never  be  like  thee; 
In  the  bosom  of  God  thou   seem'st  to  be. 
Besides" — and   the   sea  was   silent   now, 
As  it  thought  of  its  wild  and  fevered  brow; 
And  how  oft  in  its  rage  it  had  dealt  a  blow 
That  laid  thousands  dead  in  its  depths  below. 

And  yet  I  perceived  the  sea  could  not   rest 
As  it  looked  at  that  beauteous  thing  so  blest. 
Then  it  roused  itself,  and  said,  "I  will  try," 
And  it  borrowed  the  wind  to  drive  it  high; 
And,  gathering  its  strength,  it  curled  in  its  pride, 
And  dashed  itself  on  the  rocks  beside; 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  223 

Then,  rearing  a  column  of  quivering  spray, 
It  seemed  to  be  borne  to  the  heights  away. 

But  it  fell,  alas !  on  the  angry  breast, 
Back  with   its   foaming,   whitened  crest. 
Baffled  and  beaten  it  buried  its  head, 
To  hide  in  the  depths  of  its  ocean  bed. 
And  it  hissed  as  it  did  so,  "It  cannot  be; 
I  said,  I  knew  it  was  not  for  me." 

At  length  the  great  sea  lay  quiet  and  still, 

For  fell  despair  had  subdued  its  will; 

When  the  glorious  sun  looked  forth  on  the  scene, 

And  gleamed  on  its  bosom  in  silver  sheen. 

And  the  great  sea  looked  in  the  face  of  the  sun, 

And  asked  if  he  knew  what  could  be  done; 

"The  moon  draws  me  hither  and  thither,"  it  said, 

"But   it   cannot   uplift   me    from   my  bed ; 
Nor  can  it  transform  this  turbid  breast 
Into  that  thing  so  pure  and  blest." 

"Canst    thou   transform   me?"    said   the   sea. 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  the  sun,  "if  you'll  suffer  me." 
And  the  sun  sent  down  a  noiseless  ray, 
That  loosened  and  warmed  it  as  it  lay, 
And  lifted  it  up,  how,  it  never  knew, 
A  fleecy  cloud  in  the  heavens  blue. 

Do  you  ken  the  parable,  reader  fair? 

Can  you  take  the  lesson  that's  couching  there? 

Are  you  that  sea  with  its  fond  desire, 

Sighing  and  struggling  to  rise  up  higher? 

Does  perfect  grace  attract  thine  eye 

And  to  attain  it  dost  thou  try? 

But  do  baffled  efforts  mock  thy  skill, 

While  sorrow  and  anguish  thy  spirit  fill, 


224  The  Still  Small  Voice 

And  thou  say'st :  "In  God's  bosom  that  grace  must 

rest; 
It   never   can   visit   my  troubled   breast"? 

Now  change  thy  plan,  and  behold  yon  Son. 

Just  rest  and  trust  and  the  work  is  done. 

Transformed  by  beholding  Him  thouTt  be, 

His  great  salvation  thou  shalt  see. 

The  process?  well,  that  thou  canst  not  know, 

Enough  for  thee  it  is  "even  so," 

That  lifts  thee  up  and  makes  thee   fit 

In  the  heavenly  places  with  Him  to  sit. 


THE  GOD  OF  ALL  COMFORT 

"Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies  and  the  God  of  all 
comfort;  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  tribulation, 
that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  them  that  are 
in  any  trouble,  by  the  comfort  wherewith  we  our- 
selves are  comforted  of  God"  (II.  Cor.  i.  3,  4). 

THERE  are  two  kinds  of  suffering  which 
Christians  endure.  One  is  the  conse- 
quence of  ill-doing  and  the  other  is  the 
consequence  of  well-doing.  The  suffering  that 
results  from  ill-doing  is  chastisement.  The 
suffering  that  results  from  well-doing  is  enrich- 
ment— the  spiritual  enrichment  of  our  own 
lives  and  the  lives  of  those  to  whom  we  minis- 
ter. Every  time  the  believer  gets  out  of  the 
will  of  God,  he  suffers.  Like  a  wise  and  lov- 
ing father,  God  chastens  him  for  his  profit 
(Heb.  xii.  5-1 1) .  Much  of  this  kind  of  suf- 
fering may  be  avoided  by  hearkening  to  God 
and  walking  in  obedience  to  His  holy  will.  But 
even  when  the  believer  abides  in  Christ  and 
walks   in   the   "comfort  of  the   Holy   Ghost," 


226  The  Still  Small  Voice 

he  will  have  much  affliction  and  tribulation. 
This  kind  of  suffering  cannot  be  avoided.  It  is 
the  divine  lot  of  the  Christian.  It  is  this  sec- 
ond kind  of  suffering  which  Paul  speaks  of  in 
this  chapter.  Such  suffering  and  affliction  come 
that  we  may  "know  the  God  of  all  comfort" 
and  that  we  may  minister  spiritual  comfort  to 
others.  Let  us  consider  the  twofold  purpose  of 
our  "suffering   with   Christ" : 

First,  The  spiritual  enrichment  of  our  own 
lives. 

This  enrichment  consists  in  part  of  a  better 
knowledge  of  God.  The  names  of  God  are 
revelations  of  His  character.  They  also  ex- 
press relationships  which  we  may  sustain  to 
Him.  To  know  God  as  a  given  name  reveals 
Him,  we  must  meet  the  conditions  of  knowl- 
edge implied  by  that  name.  Thus,  to  know 
Christ  as  a  Saviour  one  must  realize  that  he 
is  a  sinner.  He  only  can  experience  salvation 
who  has  felt  the  guilt  and  known  the  power 
of  sin.  The  "God  of  peace"  can  only  be  known 
by  him  whose  mind  has  been  distracted  and 
whose  heart  has  been  distressed.  In  like  man- 
ner the  onlv  way  to  know   "the   God  of  all 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  227 

comfort"  is  to  feel  the  need  of  comfort.  For 
this  reason  trials  and  afflictions  are  allowed  to 
come  to  us  that  we  may  learn  to  know  "the 
Father  of  mercies  and  the  God  of  all  comfort." 
It  is  a  common  experience  for  a  faithful 
Christian  to  meet  a  severe  trial  or  bitter  afflic- 
tion. Perhaps  it  is  a  business  reverse  or  a 
domestic  bereavement.  It  may  be  that  an  in- 
jury is  sustained  or  that  health  is  lost.  The 
first  feeling  that  comes  at  such  a  time  is  that 
perhaps  one  is  not  right  with  God,  and  that  this 
is  a  judgment  for  disobedience.  Satan  is  apt 
to  suggest  unkind  or  unjust  thoughts  of  God's 
love  and  care.  Of  course,  such  afflictions  do 
come  as  chastisements,  when  a  Christian  is  out 
of  the  will  of  God.  But  the  experience  now 
described  is  not  of  that  character.  There  is 
no  consciousness  of  departure  in  any  way  from 
the  path  of  obedience,  while  the  sense  of  fel- 
lowship with  Christ  is  unbroken.  What  is  the 
explanation  of  such  an  experience?  Why, 
beloved,  the  Lord  is  teaching  you  to  know 
Him  in  a  deeper  way.  He  has  permitted  the 
dark  trial  to  come  to  you  that  He  may  reveal 
Himself  to  you  as  the  God  of  all  comfort.     It 


228  The  Still  Small  Voice 

may  be  that  you  have  been  praying  to  know 
Him  more  fully.  Well,  accept  this,  then,  as 
the  answer  to  your  prayer.  Of  course,  the 
better  knowledge  of  the  Lord  has  not  come  in 
the  way  you  expected,  but  it  has  come  in  the 
way  that  is  best  for  you.  Maybe  you  expected 
a  vision  of  Christ,  or  the  opening  of  the  Word 
in  a  marked  way  by  the  Spirit.  There  is  a 
knowledge  of  God  to  be  obtained  by  contempla- 
tion, by  prayer,  and  by  the  devout  study  of  the 
Scriptures.  But  there  is  also  a  knowledge  of 
God  that  can  only  be  gained  through  trial  and 
suffering.  For  this  reason  the  Lord  puts  us 
through  the  "furnace  of  affliction."  He  lets 
us  get  into  tight  places  that  we  may  know 
Him  as  the  "God  of  deliverance." 

Again,  this  enrichment  of  our  lives  consists 
also  in  the  development  of  a  more  Christ-like 
character. 

There  are  fruits  of  the  Spirit  that  grow  only 
in  the  soil  of  sorrow  and  suffering.  Some 
varieties  of  apples  are  ripened  only  by  the 
rough  October  blast.  Their  flavor  and  mel- 
lowness are  produced  by  the  fall  winds.  Self- 
reliance   is   developed   in   a  boy  by  throwing 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  229 

him  upon  his  own  resources.  The  soldier  learns 
to  be  courageous  by  facing  the  enemy  in  bat- 
tle. In  like  manner,  some  of  the  most  essential 
graces  of  Christian  character  are  developed  by 
what  are  called  adverse  conditions.  Thus  un- 
tested faith  is  worthless.  Peter  assures  us  that 
it  is  the  trial  of  our  faith  that  is  more  precious 
than  gold.  Again,  patience  grows  in  the  soil 
of  irritating  and  annoying  surroundings.  Long- 
suffering,  too,  springs  into  full  bloom  amid 
natural  causes  of  great  provocation.  In  a  word 
we  have  to  pass  through  experiences  which 
furnish  the  conditions  of  developing  Christ- 
likeness  of  character  in  its  symmetry  and  ma- 
turity. To  escape  sorrow  and  suffering  is  to 
lack  the  depth  and  ripeness  of  character  which 
only  sorrow  and  suffering  can  produce.  To 
know  Christ's  strength  we  must  feel  our  own 
weakness ;  to  know  Christ's  joy  we  must  ex- 
perience earth's  sorrow;  to  know  the  consola- 
tion of  Christ  we  must  be  made  partakers  of 
His  suffering. 

However,  the  experience  of  this  darker  side 
of  life  should  not  be  invited  or  sought;  but 
when  the  Lord  in  His  wisdom  sends  it,  accept 


230  The  Still  Small  Voice 

it  as  a  necessary  process  of  transforming  you 
into  the  image  of  Christ.  Do  not  begin  to  fear 
that  something  is  wrong,  but  rejoice  that  ev- 
erything is  right.  For  it  is  only  those  who  are 
right  with  God  who  are  called  to  the  fellowship 
of  Christ's  sufferings.  "Beloved,  think  it  not 
strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial  which  is  to 
try  you  as  though  some  strange  thing  hap- 
pened unto  you,  but  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye 
are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings,  that  when 
His  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  rejoice 
with  exceeding  joy  (I.  Pet.  iv.  12,  13). 

Second,  The  enrichment  of  the  lives  of  oth- 
ers. 

The  divine  order  as  expressed  to  Abraham 
was,  "I  will  bless  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  a 
blessing"  (Gen.  xii.  1,  2).  Thus  the  refrain 
of  a  well-known  hymn  runs :  "Bless  me,  Lord, 
and  make  me  a  blessing." 

The  Lord  first  enriches  our  own  lives 
through  the  experiences  of  trial  and  suffering, 
and  then  uses  us  to  enrich  the  lives  of  others 
who  are  in  similar  circumstances.  As  fast  as 
the  grapes  ripen  on  our  vine,  their  juice  is  to  be 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  231 

pressed  out  for  the  refreshment  and  sustenance 
of  others. 

One  channel  for  our  enrichment  of  other 
lives  is  the  ministry  of  the  Word.  There  is  a 
marked  difference  between  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel from  a  theoretical  knowledge  and  preach- 
ing it  from  an  experimental  knowledge — a  dif- 
ference noticeable  in  spirit,  method  and  result. 
In  a  sketch  of  the  life  of  the  late  Dr.  A.  J.  Gor- 
don, of  Boston,  Dr.  A.  T.  Pierson  wrote :  "No 
man  can  preach  with  power  one  step  beyond 
his  own  personal  experience.  One  may  truth- 
fully and  beautifully  portray  the  Gospel  of 
Christ,  but  if  it  only  comes  from  his  head,  it 
will  not  have  much  influence  with  his  hearers. 
Somehow  a  hearer,  even  when  unconverted, 
can  always  tell  when  a  preacher  speaks  from 
his  heart.  There  is  a  certain  ring  about  a 
heart  message  that  cannot  be  mistaken.  If  a 
preacher  feels  the  power  of  what  he  is  saying 
his  hearers  will  feel  the  power  of  it,  too.  Con- 
sequently, if  a  minister  or  Christian  worker 
wants  to  preach  a  Gospel  of  grace  and  comfort 
to  those  who  are  in  tribulation,  he  himself  also, 
through  tribulation,  must  have  learned  to  know 


232  The  Still  Small  Voice 

the  God  of  all  grace  and  comfort.  There  is  no 
other  way,  and  there  is  no  substitute.  If  one's 
messages  are  to  be  helpful  to  others,  he  must 
not  only  be  taught  of  the  Spirit  in  the  deep 
things  of  God,  but  he  must  also  be  trained  in 
the  school  of  discipline  and  suffering. 

Another  channel  through  which  we  enrich 
other  lives  is  the  ministry  of  personal  dealing. 
In  the  public  ministration  of  the  Word,  one 
who  portrays  an  experience  of  grace  to  which 
he  himself  has  not  yet  attained  may  indeed 
help  other  lives,  for  God  will  always  bless  His 
Word,  no  matter  who  may  proclaim  it.  But 
in  personal  and  private  contact  with  souls  who 
are  struggling  with  the  problems  of  severe 
trial  and  suffering,  such  a  one  will  find  himself 
helpless.  Then  it  is  that  words  of  comfort 
sound  hollow,  unless  they  flow  from  a  heart 
that  has  in  similar  straits  been  comforted  by 
God.  Our  ability  to  bless  others  in  personal 
dealing  is  measured  by  the  extent  to  which 
we  ourselves  have  been  blessed  of  God.  We 
cannot  give  what  we  have  not  received.  We 
cannot  teach  others  lessons  that  we  have  not 
learned. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  233 

A  young  man  just  out  of  the  theological 
seminary  became  the  pastor  of  a  large  church. 
He  had  a  fair  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and 
had  an  earnest  desire  to  help  his  people  in  pub- 
lic and  in  private  to  live  conscientious  and  con- 
secrated lives  for  God.  But  he  lacked  exper- 
ience. Soon  a  family  in  his  church  was  be- 
reaved of  a  little  child,  and  he  went  to  comfort 
the  stricken  parents.  He  talked  very  beautiful- 
ly of  the  love  of  God  and  His  sustaining 
grace,  but  somehow  he  felt  that  his  words  did 
not  reach  their  hearts.  Later  he  himself  lost 
a  little  one.  Then  he  knew  what  loneliness 
and  sorrow  death  brings,  and  in  his  distress  he 
found  his  way  to  the  heart  of  the  God  of  all 
comfort.  Afterward,  when  he  went  to  the  house 
of  mourning,  he  found  that  his  presence 
brought  cheer  and  his  words  brought  com- 
fort. The  few  words  that  he  spoke  touched 
sore  hearts,  and  somehow  the  glistening  eye 
and  tender  handclasp  went  even  further  than 
his  words.  He  knew  from  experience,  and  he 
knew  also  how  to  minister  the  comfort  where- 
with he  himself  had  been  comforted  of  God. 

Beloved,  the  prayer  of  us  all  is  that  we  may 


234  The  Still  Small  Voice 

bless  others.  We  all  long  to  do  something  that 
will  help  those  around  us.  Well,  the  strange 
trials  and  the  severe  suffering  which  we  en- 
dure arc  God's  answers  to  our  prayers.  Look 
at  your  sorrows  and  afflictions  in  this  light,  and 
it  will  glorify  them.  It  often  happens  that  one 
who  has  just  passed  through  severe  affliction 
is  called  by  the  Spirit  to  minister  to  one  who  is 
passing  through  a  similar  trial.  If  you  had 
not  experienced  that' sore  affliction,  my  friend, 
you  could  not  have  helped  that  brother  or  that 
sister  in  similar  distress.  Don't  shrink,  then, 
from  the  fiery  furnace !  Endure  patiently  a 
cirat  fight  of  affliction.  Never  mind  if  you 
struggle  against  foes  vrithout  and  fears  with- 
in. Remember  that  it  is  not  only  enriching  your 
life,  but  preparing  you  to  enrich  the  lives  of 
others.  "For  as  the  sufferings  of  Christ 
abound,  so  our  consolation  also  aboundeth  by 
Christ.  And  whether  we  be  afflicted,  it  is  for 
your  consolation  and  salvation,  which  is  ef- 
tual  in  the  enduring  of  the  same  afflictions 
which  we  also  suffer:  or  whether  we  be  com- 
forted, it  is  for  vour  consolation  and  salvation" 
(II.  Cor.  i.  5.  6). 


AN  EXPECTED  END 

"I  know  the  thoughts  that  I  think  toward  you, 
saith  the  Lord,  thoughts  of  peace  and  not  of  evil,  to 
give  you  an  expected  end"  (Jer.  xxix.  n). 

THERE  is  nothing  more  wonderful  than 
the  power  of  thought.  Some  scientists 
would  have  us  believe  that  thought  is  the 
product  of  materialism ;  that  "the  brain  secretes 
thought  just  as  the  liver  secretes  bile."  But 
thought  is  the  working  of  an  intelligent  mind, 
one  of  the  powers  of  personality.  Even  more 
wonderful  than  man's  thought  is  God's  thought. 
In  God  thinking  is  proof  of  personality.  What 
God's  thoughts  are  we  see  in  the  achievements 
of  the  divine  mind ;  for  the  Lord,  to  think  is  to 
do.  The  vastness  and  variety  of  creation  with 
all  its  beauty  and  grandeur;  man  with  his 
wonderful,  composite  nature,  body,  soul  and 
spirit;  the  cross  of  Christ  with  the  salvation 
from  sin  it  provides;  the  Christian  Church 
with    its    variety    and    richness    of   gifts    and 


236  The  Still  Small  Voice 

graces; — these  are  some  of  the  thoughts  of 
God. 

This  little  verse  tells  us  three  things  about 
the  thoughts  of  God,  viz.,  their  object,  their 
nature  and  their  goal. 

First,  The  object  of  God's  thoughts. 

Even  more  wonderful  than  the  thoughts 
of  God  is  the  object  of  His  thoughts  as  revealed 
in  this  verse.  "I  know  the  thoughts  that  I 
think  toward  you"  Man  is  the  object  of  the 
divine  thought ;  not  man  in  his  original  state  of 
righteousness,  but  man  in  his  fallen  state  of  sin. 
There  would  be  nothing  surprising  about  God's 
thinking  of  Adam  who  was  made  in  His  image ; 
but  there  is  something  surprising  indeed,  in 
God's  thinkmg  of  the  poor  sinner  in  whom  the 
divine  image  has  been  effaced.  Yes,  beloved, 
God's  thoughts  are  turned  toward  you  and 
me;  for  we  have  only  to  write  our  names  in- 
stead of  the  word  "you"  in  this  verse  to  get 
the  spiritual  meaning. 

But  why  are  the  thoughts  of  God  toward 
you  and  me?  Well,  one  reason  is  because  He 
loves  us.  God  loves  you  and  me.  What  a 
familiar  statement  this  is ;  yet  if  we  fully  real- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks,  237 

ized  it  our  hearts  would  be  thrilled  with  joy 
and  gratitude.  Another  reason  that  God's 
thoughts  are  toward  us  is  that  Christ  died  for 
us.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave 
His  only  begotten  Son."  God  loves  us  be- 
cause we  have  cost  Him  so  much, — the  gift  of 
His  only  begotten  Son.  If  you  and  I  had  been 
the  only  poor  helpless  sinners  in  the  whole 
world,  Christ  would  still  have  died  for  us.  This 
statement  must  be  true  for  Jesus  taught  that 
the  value  of  one  soul  was  greater  than  that 
of  the  whole  world.  The  third  reason  that 
God's  thoughts  are  toward  us  is  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  indwells  us.  You  know  how  much 
money  and  time  we  spend  in  making  our  homes 
comfortable  and  beautiful.  We  lay  down  soft 
carpets,  adorn  the  walls  with  attractive  pic- 
tures, and,  in  fact,  put  in  all  the  modern  con- 
veniences and  comforts  that  we  can  afford. 
We  take  all  this  care  just  because  we  live  in 
our  homes ;  they  are  the  constant  objects  of  our 
thought.  Now,  it  is  just  because  the  Holy 
Spirit  lives  in  us  that  God's  thoughts  are  so 
constantly  toward  us.  God  is  our  home;  but 
our  hearts  are  His  home;  and  He  wants   to 


238  The  Still  Small  Voice 

make  the  place  of  His  abode  pure  and  beauti- 
ful. This,  then,  explains  why  God's  thoughts 
are  turned  toward  man;  he  is  the  subject  of 
God's  love,  the  object  of  Christ's  sacrifice,  and 
the  place  of  the  Spirit's  indwelling. 

Second,  The  nature  of  God's  thoughts. 

It  is  comforting  to  know  that  God's  thoughts 
are  about  us ;  but  it  is  more  comforting  to 
know  what  the  thoughts  are  which  He  is  think- 
ing toward  us.  In  our  little  verse  we  are  told 
that  they  are  "thoughts  of  peace  and  not  of 
evil."  Indeed,  we  might  have  been  assured 
that  God's  thoughts  toward  us  were  for  our 
peace,  from  the  fact,  already  seen,  that  He 
loves  us,  gave  His  Son  to  die  for  us,  and  has 
sent  forth  His  Spirit  into  our  hearts.  If  we 
have  an  enemy  and  hear  that  he  is  thinking 
about  us  we  are  quite  sure  that  he  is  meditating 
evil.  But  God  is  not  our  enemy,  but  our 
friend;  consequently  we  may  be  sure  that  all 
His  thoughts  towTard  us  are  for  our  good. 
"What,"  you  say,  "can  it  be  true  that  this 
long  delay  in  realizing  my  hopes,  this  severe 
trial  through  which  I  am  passing,  this  dark 
pathway  wherein  I  am  treading,  these. strug- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  239 

gles  and  conflicts  with  the  adversary,  yes,  and 
even  the  failure  which  discourages  me  and  the 
defeat  which  threatens — is  it  true  that  all  these 
things  mean  'peace'?"  Yes,  beloved;  God  says 
that  His  thoughts  are  upon  us  for  our  peace; 
and  so  these  afflictions  and  perplexities  of  heart 
and  mind  must  somehow  be  among  the  "all 
things"  that  are  working  together  for 
good.  In  spite  of  our  feelings  and  circum- 
stances we  must  learn  to  put  God's  estimate 
upon  all  the  varied  experiences  of  life.  It  did 
not  seem  to  mean  "peace"  for  Joseph  when 
he  was  cast  into  prison;  yet  long  afterwards 
he  told  his  brethren  that,  while  they  meant 
their  act  for  evil,  "God  meant  it  unto  good."  It 
surely  didn't  look  like  "peace"  for  Moses  when 
after  setting  himself  up  as  the  deliverer  of  his 
people  God  sent  him  to  the  backside  of  the  des- 
ert for  forty  years.  Yet  the  wilderness  was 
his  school  of  discipline  and  experience  to  train 
him  to  be  the  lawgiver  and  military  leader 
of  Israel.  Reverently  we  may  say  that  it  did 
not  seem  to  be  God's  thought  of  "peace"  for 
Jesus  that  He  should  be  rejected  and  crucified 
by  the  Jews,  vet  this  was  the  pathway  through 


240  The  Still  Small  Voice 

which  He  secured  eternal  salvation  for  man- 
kind. 

Likewise  we  may  count  our  life  at  the  pres- 
ent moment,  even  though  every  evidence  con- 
tradicts it,  one  that  is  making  for  our  peace. 
Approaching  Jersey  City  by  the  Erie  road  one 
suddenly  plunges  into  a  long,  dark  tunnel. 
From  the  bright  sunlight  the  train  enters  a 
damp,  dank  hole  in  the  ground.  One  who  had 
never  entered  New  York  by  this  route  might 
feel  bewildered  for  a  moment.  He  had  just 
seen  the  buildings  and  ascending  smoke  of  the 
city ;  he  seemed  almost  at  his  destination.  Sud- 
denly, however,  he  is  whirled  into  the  earth  and 
the  bright  vision  is  blotted  out.  What  does 
it  mean?  Why,  going  through  that  tunnel  is 
the  only  way  to  get  into  New  York.  It  looks 
certainly  like  a  thought  of  evil  thus  to  have 
one's  hopes  apparently  buried  in  the  ground; 
but  it  is  really  a  thought  of  peace,  for  present- 
ly the  train  emerges  from  the  tunnel  and  the 
sparkling  river  and  the  towering  buildings  of 
the  great  city  lie  spread  out  before  the  eyes. 
The  tourist  is  in  New  York. 

Third,  The  goal  of  God's  thoughts. 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  24> 

"I  know  the  thoughts  that  I  think  toward 
you,  saith  the  Lord,  thoughts  of  peace  and  not 
of  evil,  to  give  you  an  expected  end"  It  has 
already  been  anticipated  that  the  goal  toward 
which  God's  thoughts  of  peace  concerning  us 
are  making  is  to  give  us  an  expected  end.  The 
American  Revised  Version  renders  "to  give 
you  hope  in  your  latter  end."  Literally  the 
Hebrew  means,  "an  end  and  an  expectation." 
By  paraphrasing  this  expression  its  signifi- 
cance can  be  brought  out  in  a  number  of  ways  : 
to  give  you  the  end  that  you  have  expected: 
to  give  you  the  end  that  you  have  waited  for ; 
to  give  you  the  end  that  you  have  desired.  In 
a  word,  the  thought  or  purpose  of  God  in  our 
lives  is  to  work  out  that  very  end  which  both 
He  and  we  most  desire.  Of  course,  it  is  not 
the  end  of  a  worldly  ambition ;  for  the  children 
of  God  are  supposed  to  have  given  up  the 
gratification  of  selfish  aims.  It  is  the  expected 
end  that  God  has  put  into  your  heart,  the  full 
apprehension  of  all  that  for  which  you  have 
been  apprehended  by  Christ  Jesus.  The  Jews 
to  whom  this  word  of  comfort  came  were  in 
captivity  in  Babylon.     The  seventy  years  were 


242  The  Still  Small  Voice 

slowly  wearing  away ;  the  people  were  growing 
restless  under  their  restraint;  and  were  begin- 
ning to  build  their  hopes  on  assurances  of 
speedy  deliverance  which  false  prophets  were 
holding  out.  To  them  the  word  of  the  Lord 
comes  in  a  letter  from  Jeremiah  in  Jerusalem. 
The  Lord  had  not  forgotten  them.  He  prom- 
ises deliverance  from  captivity  and  restoration 
to  the  promised  land.  This  was  the  goal  of 
His  purpose  and  of  their  hope ;  but  it  could  not 
be  brought  to  pass  till  the  seventy  years  had 
run  their  full  course.  Meanwhile,  even  the 
hardships  and  deprivations  of  captivity  were 
making  for  their  peace.  This  is  the  historic 
setting  of  the  verse;  and  it  finds  illustration 
not  only  in  Biblical  examples,  but  in  Christian 
experience.  Look  again  at  Joseph  and  Moses. 
Pharaoh's  prison  was  Joseph's  tunnel;  it  was 
God's  way  to  the  throne  of  Egypt.  The  back- 
side of  the  desert  was  Moses'  tunnel;  he  was 
forty  years  going  through  it;  but  it  was  the 
shortest  cut  God  had  to  fit  Moses  for  national 
leadership.  Gethsemane  and  Golgotha  were 
the  dark  but  necessary  pathway  to  the  resurrec- 


Quiet  Hour  Talks  243 

tion  and  the  ascension.  "As  He  is  so  are  we  in 
this  world." 

Instead  of  a  tunnel  some  of  us  may  be  going 
through  a  funnel.  The  only  way  to  get  out  is 
through  the  little  end.  This  means  subtrac- 
tion and  contraction  on  our  part.  We  must 
humble  ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand  of 
God.  The  big  capital  letter  "I"  will  surely  stick 
in  the  funnel;  the  only  way  out  for  us  is  to 
die  out. 

Beloved,  God's  thought  is  toward  you  and 
His  will  is  for  you.  The  expected  end  of  your 
heart's  desire  is  a  consummation  which  means 
far  more  to  Him  than  it  does  to  you.  Indeed, 
your  very  expectation  is  from  Him  (Ps.  lxii. 
5).  It  was  He  who  put  the  expected  end  in 
your  heart.  "He  which  hath  begun  a  good  work 
in  you  will  finish  it,  until  the  day  of  Christ  Je- 
sus." If  the  Lord  has  called  you  to  the  mission 
field  you  will  surely  get  your  expected  end. 
Though  the  vision  tarry  long  yet  wait  for  its 
fulfilment;  it  will  surely  come.  You  don't 
want  your  "expected  end"  before  it  is  God's 
time.  Do  not  be  indifferent  nor  impatient. 
Do  not  hinder  nor  hasten  God.     Keep  in  step 


244  The  Still  Small  Voice 

each  day  with  His  known  will  for  you.  Count 
the  days  and  months  not  a  delay  but  a  waiting 
time ;  a  waiting  for  God.  A  premature  realiza- 
tion of  your  hopes  might  frustrate  God's  pur- 
pose. You  cannot  afford  to  lose  any  needed 
lesson.  Is  it  not  enough  for  you  to  know  that 
you  are  in  His  will  whether  you  are  in  active 
service  or  in  patient  waiting  or  even  in  severe 
suffering?  Meanwhile,  be  of  good  cheer.  Com- 
fort thyself  in  the  knowledge  that  God's 
thought  is  toward  thee,  He  is  working  for  thy 
peace,  and  will  give  thee  thy  expected  end. 


DEC         i9<« 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Nov.  2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 
1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  16066 
(724)779-2111 


till1" 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS 

|    :  ^  |     1        i    ||    HI  | 
0  017  053  418  9      f 

I 

-  s  '.■■    '■•' :  "•     '    ;  -            -'  "    .  . "     ■